Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Father Charles Greenwell had a good life.
He could not complain.
He'd had nearly twenty good years tending to the people of Aylen, North Yorkshire.

He loved his parish and by and large his parish gave him the same affection in return.
He believed himself blessed and was quite grateful.

He was woven into the fabric of his tiny world with its births and its deaths and its celebrations of everything that came between and he was satisfied.

He had been an archaeologist before he had joined the Church of England.
It had originally never been his intention to become a priest but when the calling had shouted to him, he had answered it.

As a result of this, he was famous in some small circles for the discovery of some early bronze age stone cylinders he and Professor Alexander Saxton had unearthed when they were both much younger men.

And fate had been kind enough to bring Alexander back into his life of recent so he had more reason than ever to be content. Even if Alexander lived in Oxford with another man.

He still looked forward to Alexander's letters scrawled in his impatient hand.
He knew eventually he would visit Alexander at the home he shared with Dr. Paul Wells and if he couldn't have Alexander for himself, he could find it in himself to be pleased that Alexander was cared for.

And when he wasn't tending to the people of Aylen, he was traveling to Canterbury, Oxford and occasionally London on behalf of the archaeological society or the Archdiocese.

It had not occurred to him to want more.

And then Dr. Thomas Harris had died.
Tommy was his very great friend and the first one he had made in the village of Aylen. The man had been well into his '60s even then.

Ever spry, ever full of wit and kindness he had worked in partnership with Charles for the entirety of Charles's career at Aylen.

Nearly twenty years.

And then that magnificent heart had given out and Charles had found himself presiding over the funeral that he somehow thought would never come.

And for the first time in a very long time Charles was struggling.

There was no longer Tommy to turn to and the new town doctor was a Welshman, not much more than a child in Charles's estimation.

It seemed to Charles that he had exchanged his greatest friend in the world for a thoroughly green young man with a lot of modernistic ideas about how village medicine should be practiced and hardly any experience to back these ideas up.

It was surreal and especially difficult that the young doctor in question was beautiful.
Quite possibly the most beautiful man that Charles had ever seen.

Dr. Gabriel Davies was coltish and awkward and barely twenty two.
It was as if he had not yet grown into himself.
His eyes were as thickly lashed as a girls and his lips disconcertingly full and inviting.
He had the dark coloring typical of his countrymen and so his hair was black as a raven's wing and his eyes dark and sharp.

Charles had barely been able to disguise his reaction to the striking young man upon their first meeting and every subsequent meeting had been another struggle for self-control.

Now he found himself questioning his own morals, sanity, and good judgment on a daily basis.

What business did he have regarding such a young man with what could only be called lust?

What had come over him?

Worst of all, the lad had a chip on his shoulder.
Dr. Gabriel Davies’s desire to prove himself to this small community often rendered him quite insufferable and Charles had a notoriously low threshold for the insufferable.

He was beginning to wonder if God and The Devil had made a bet.

On more than one occasion, the boyo had actually attempted to issue orders to Charles as to how Charles should speak with this parishioner or that one who happened to be one of Gabriel's patients.
(As if they could be anybody else's patients. They were all Gabriel's patients here.
A town this small boasted no other doctor.)

Charles had been extremely explicit as to what the young doctor could do with those orders.

The young man was now badgering Charles to come in for a physical, something Charles had not troubled himself with in over a decade.

Charles had rather rudely told the young man that he preferred his doctors to be older than his socks.

And while there was an element of truth to that, the reality was far more embarrassing.

He didn't want to be alone in a room while this young man touched him in any way.

Nothing good could come of that.

Naturally, everybody in the village was extremely curious about the new doctor.

The young man had been assailed with a barrage of baked goods and casseroles and visitors dropping in for tea and Charles doubted very much that the young man was in any way prepared for this onslaught.

Charles remembered his early days in Aylen very well and he knew that the young doctor was going through quite the gauntlet.

Ironically, he thought the only mercy the lad might be receiving at the moment was the fact that he was not one for church.
That would cut down somewhat on the sheer volume of young women whose mothers would drag them to make his acquaintance.

Still Charles imagined there were plenty of mothers with marriageable daughters who would be willing to make the compromise.

And so his noon meal had become a period of reflection for Charles.
Did he leave the young man to his own devices?
Did he leave him to sink or swim in the small but deep pool that was Aylen?
Or did he at the very least make an appearance in an attempt to make his entry less chaotic?

Would the young man even appreciate such an overture?

Charles didn't know.
But his conscience insisted that he give it a go.

The doctor's cottage was only a fifteen-minute ride from Charles's so he didn't bother riding.

Charles was in his early fifties and could easily pass for a man of thirty five. His default had always been action and he was not one for riding when he could walk. He set out at a brisk pace and found himself at the doctor's cottage quickly enough.

He was bemused to see the young doctor at a distance.
The man was sitting under a tree, long body folded, one leg bent, the other stretched forward.

There was a pile of books and papers next to him. Some held down with small stones and he seemed to be writing rather furiously in a leather-bound journal.

Charles was surprised and oddly charmed to see that the young doctor had a secret vanity.

Gold rimmed spectacles. He had never seen the doctor wear them before and he suspected the doctor did not intend for anybody to see him wearing them.

Charles promised to himself that he would keep this secret.

He took care to announce himself with louder steps, crunching on more of November's fallen leaves then he would otherwise.

“Doing your paperwork out of doors, are you then?”

The younger man snatched his spectacles from his face and dropped them carelessly into a front pocket.

“If you saw the state of the place indoors, I assure you, you would quite understand.”
Gabriel had not intended to be so frank with the priest.

Father Greenwell was a large, robust man who radiated physical strength and charisma everywhere he went and the townspeople clearly loved him.

Worst of all, Gabriel knew he had been extremely close with his predecessor.

He had no idea how to meet the expectations of such a man and had already consigned himself to failure.

He looked up at Father Greenwell hesitantly.
He was looking smart in a tweed suit and jacket with only the dog collar as an indication to his occupation.
“Aren't you supposed to be wearing a cassock or something?”

The priest smiled.
He was extremely handsome which was a ridiculous trait for a clergyman and the smile only made him more so.
“I am, as they say, “off the clock” at this moment.”

Father Greenwell reached down to help him up, bright blue eyes forever twinkling at some humor that only the priest knew about.
“Whatever it is, it can't possibly be as bad as all that.”

The younger man gathered all his papers and bits and bobs before allowing himself to be drawn to his feet.
“You have no idea,” he intoned morosely.

“Well now I'm going to have to see it for myself whatever it is,” Charles announced.
“Did a family of Badgers move in?”

The young doctor sighed and made a helpless gesture towards the door.

Charles went in.

The small cottage was overrun with food. Charles hadn't seen anything like it since he himself was new to Aylen.

Baps bangers and biscuits were everywhere.
The sideboard was groaning with the weight of pasties and pies and rolls of every variety.

Some kind soul had even donated a rather heroic amount of toad in the hole which was currently taking up rather a lot of space on the kitchen table.

He grinned over at the young man clutching his books and papers.
“You have been the victim of small town hospitality, boyo. Shall I phone the police and have you fill out a report?”

“There's only so much the icebox will fit,” The young man said plaintively.
“I can't possibly eat it all.”

He looked at Charles with his soft brown eyes and Charles had to pause a moment to remind himself why he had come.

“What did you do with all of this when you first came here?” Gabriel asked.

“I ate myself sick,” Charles confessed.
“Anything I couldn't pawn off, I ate myself.”
He paused to scratch his head wonderingly.
“You know it's a miracle I didn't die.”

Gabriel was staring at the mountain of toad in the hole.
“I don't normally subscribe to the notion of miracles, but in this instance I think you might be right.”

Charles rubbed his hands together briskly.
“Find a place for those papers of yours and we'll get this sorted before tea.”

Gabriel looked at the chaos and then at the priest.
“How?” He asked simply.

“Pigs,” Charles responded.
“Do you know very much about pigs, Boyo?”

Gabriel eyed the priest with the aspect of somebody who had spent far too much time in the city.
“I know that natural selection has taught them to build their homes out of bricks.”

Gabriel regretted the words as soon as they came out of his mouth.
They were pouty and sullen and childish and he didn't know what it was about this good-natured man that brought out such behavior in him.

To his surprise, the priest laughed and laughed hard.

“There's a wheelbarrow on this property,” The priest informed him.
“Best you go and find it.”

“A wheelbarrow?” Gabriel repeated stupidly.

The priest was already half buried in Gabriel's icebox. He made a flapping motion with one hand. “There's a shed around the back, you'll find it.”

By the time Gabriel had located the wheelbarrow and a rough pair of gloves he would need to push it without losing all of the skin from his palms, Father Greenwell had done a remarkable job of fitting absolutely everything into the icebox that could be fit.

Gabriel had left the wheelbarrow outside and stood in his small, (and to him still very new cottage) and watched the priest silently.

Father Greenwell had dispensed with his jacket and his sleeves were rolled up.
The hair on his forearms was as blonde as the hair on his head.

The man was fit.
The man was ridiculously fit. More athlete than priest.
The whole thing seemed rather unfair.

“There now,” Charles said, withdrawing from the icebox and shutting the door.
“That's what you can live on for a while if you put your mind to it, skinny creature like you.”
He smiled over his shoulder at Gabriel.
“Remember if it goes off you're under no obligation to eat it. I wish somebody had told me that back in the day.”

“You mean you actually..?”
Gabriel asked hesitantly.

“I did,” Charles confirmed.
I was new to the priesthood, I was new to Aylen. I was young. I wanted desperately to please.
In short, I was an idiot.”

“Like me?” Gabriel suggested pointedly.

“Well no,” Said Charles, ever grinning.

“I knew what pigs were for.”

Gabriel sighed.

The two men loaded up the wheelbarrow with the toad in the hole and any of its companions deemed too short-lived or simply too cumbersome for an existence in the icebox.

“I feel terrible about this,” Gabriel confessed.
“It seems such a waste.”

“I've had Sybil Tow’s sponge cheese, lad. I promise you, it's a blessing to be rid of it. Not a waste.”

“You are a very odd sort of priest,” Gabriel observed as they made their way to the farm which was not quite a full kilometer away from Gabriel's cottage.

“Have you known a lot of priests?” Charles countered cheerfully, shoving the wheelbarrow along with no gloves on his hands.

“No, I haven't,” Gabriel admitted.

Charles looked over at the beautiful young man walking anxiously alongside him.

“Then I would say your specimen pool is rather small, don't you think?”

Charles tried to hide his reaction when the young man blushed.
Charles hadn't felt this way about a man, any man, in a very long while.
And this man was so very young.

Gabriel floundered.
“Are you certain you want to push that wheelbarrow all this way?”

Charles glanced at him.
“Best you don't. I know the land here and I'm used to this sort of work. I can't have you bent over like a cripple tomorrow and the whole town saying the priest tried to murder the doctor.”

Gabriel hurried after him, feeling a bit useless and awkward.

“Do you think the whole town knows.. I mean do you think they've noticed..we don't exactly..”

“Get along?” Charles finished for him.
“This is Aylen, Laddie. Everyone here knew the size of your trousers before you even arrived.”

“Oh..” Gabriel shoved his hands into his pockets and did his best to keep pace.
“In light of our..that is to say…I realize we've had a bit of a bumpy start..I am grateful that you happened by..and I'm not entirely certain yet but I think I'm grateful for this business with the pigs..although to be honest, I'm having some trepidation about that..”

Charles didn't want to look at the younger man right now. He didn't want to see vulnerability on that young face. He felt himself very much engaged in the company of this young man. He felt a pull to him that went beyond simple lust and he wasn't at all certain it was a thing that he could afford to feel. In fact, he was pretty certain that it wasn't.

“That's the Hayward farm up ahead,” He pointed his head in the direction of the small stone house and accompanying structures dotted around it.
“Give the door a good pounding and tell Hayward we've got something for his pigs.”

The doctor hesitated.
“And you're quite sure I won't be shot?”

Charles smiled and shook his head.
“Go pound the door boyo, this wheelbarrow isn't getting any lighter.”

Gabriel hesitated for a moment. He wanted to tell this powerful, charismatic man who had abducted his entire afternoon that his name was not “boyo” but when he attempted to open his mouth, his nerve fled.

He opted instead to pound on the wooden door that marked the entryway to the farmhouse.

A large man with weather beaten features and rough clothing answered almost immediately. Gabriel couldn't tell if his face was red from drink or from sun exposure.

However, the farmer's mind did seem quite clear.
“They're round back,” He said conversationally.
“And they've been waiting on you..”

Gabriel wondered if there had been some sort of misunderstanding.
“I'm sorry, who is waiting for me?”

The farmer looked at him as though he might be the drunkard.
“The pigs, lad. The pigs. I figured you'd be ready to slop them any day now.”

The man stopped then and peered at him with some concern.
“Not here alone are you?”

“Ah..no.” Gabriel responded hesitantly.
“Father Greenwell insisted on pushing the wheelbarrow.”

The farmer had a great wide smile as the priest came into sight, pushing the wheelbarrow along.

“All right,” He waved the two men on, clearly more at ease having seen the priest.
“I'll have the kettle on.
You slop the misbegotten creatures and then we'll celebrate, eh?”
He peered a bit closer at the wheelbarrow.
“Is that Miss Byrd’s “toad in the hole” I spy?

“It surely is,” The priest confirmed.

The farmer waved a dismissive hand.
“Best say a prayer for the pigs then. I'll put the tea on.”

Feeding the contents of the wheelbarrow to the pigs required a certain amount of raw physical strength.
The wheelbarrow had to be lifted up and the contents tilted out over a fence that stood a little over 120 cm.

Gabriel thought he might have managed it but not without making a huge mess and most likely doing himself some sort of injury.

Charles Greenwell did it with the ease of a man putting a letter in a post box.

“You're just not at all what I expected from the parish priest..” Gabriel admitted as they walked back to the farmhouse.

“And what exactly were you expecting?” Charles asked, shoving the empty wheelbarrow along.

“Someone..rather more.. priestly..”
Gabriel winced.
His words sounded stupid even to himself.

Charles straightened up and wiped his hands absent-mindedly on his trousers.

The light was shifting to mid-afternoon and they stood in the shade of the trees.

Gabriel thought that Charles Greenwood was the most handsome man he had ever seen.

He didn't know quite what to do with that.

The two men looked at each other for a very long moment.

Neither man said anything.

The priest touched him then.
Gabriel held his breath as Charles stroked the side of his face with a work rough hand.

Gabriel closed his eyes, memorizing the sensation.
This moment.
He had no idea why.

And then Charles was pushing the wheelbarrow again.

“Best not keep Hayward waiting. The man makes a fine cheese sandwich.”

Gabriel trailed after him, with no idea how to proceed.
With anything.

Chapter Text

Howell Presley was throwing a modest dinner party.

A modest dinner party by Howell Presley's standards involved at least a half dozen people, an innumerable number of servants and several courses.

Father Charles Greenwell hated occasions involving gigantic manor houses and the clear delineation between the upstairs people and the downstairs people.

This was the sort of event he would like to miss all together but Presley gave very generously to the church and Charles was obliged to recognize that with his attendance.

He knew the butler Nathan Shaw, from his congregation.
He'd been fishing with the man.
It seemed ridiculous to have to refer to him by his surname and have the man take his hat and coat.

He knew each and every one of the housemaids and other staff in a similar fashion.
He'd known the younger ones all their lives.

He had timed his arrival on the later side to miss the idle chatter and the drinking that went with waiting for dinner to be served.

He had been received by the usual sort of people Presley invited to these things.

Warwick Thornton and his wife Eleanor were there.
Which was to be expected.
Thornton was the only other man in Aylen with an ostentatiously gigantic house. His family had made their money in textiles.
Thornton looked like something of an elderly viking with rheumy blue eyes and a long gray beard.
His wife Eleanor was just as bland in appearance and personality as ever, bless her.

Howell Presley had lost weight since Charles had last seen him and he had grown overall somehow grayer.
His wife Catherine retained her beauty. Everything age was taking from her husband, It was giving to her with kindness.

Oscar Gildon the architect was well into his third cocktail. He was chubby, balding and getting more merry by the moment.
His wife Mabel bore a disconcerting resemblance to her husband, only God had seen fit to give her a full head of hair.
Were it not for the dress and the coif, Charles would have difficulty telling them apart.

Charles was not surprised to find Beata Stone in attendance.
The young widow was still very lovely with her thick auburn hair and her huge green eyes.

Charles had always liked Beata.
She always looked as though she had an amusing secret that she was keeping entirely to herself.

And there of course sitting rather uneasily amongst this august company was the town's new doctor, Gabriel Davies.

Charles had very much suspected matchmaking underway.
It was as if the entire village could not countenance a man living among them in an untamed state.
He'd been fully aware that Gabriel's status as a bachelor would bring out the marriage brokers in droves.

Aylen had done their best where Charles himself was concerned.
In fact, the whole town had tried to get him to jump the broom with this one or that one for over a decade before admitting defeat.
Rumors of a lost love had finally rescued Charles from these well-intentioned efforts and God knew there was truth to it.

He had been braced to see Gabriel tonight.
It had seemed inevitable.
He had fully believed himself to be ready.

He had been wrong.

The beautiful young man looked at him as though he were a lifeline in this bewildering company.

It didn't matter how much Charles wanted to feel nothing.

He felt a great deal when he met those large dark eyes from across the room.

He gave the lad a smile.
One just for him.
He didn't want to.
He couldn't help it.

A drink was pressed into his hand and he was pulled into the general conversation of the room.

Apparently people were still talking about the explosion of unknown cause in Siberia. Hundreds of kilometers of forest had been destroyed. Theories ran the gamut from comets to meteorites to little green men from outer space.

When Charles was asked to posit a more theological explanation, he demurred but he couldn't help but wonder if Alexander might be able to shed some light on the whole affair. He had no concrete reason to think this. Just a feeling.
Alexander always knew more than he told.

He kept his distance from Gabriel in the fashionable room where drinks were imbibed and gossip was exchanged.

Beata and Gabriel were being maneuvered toward one another throughout the entire conversation.
No one was being terribly discreet about it.
Charles understood the effort. He even applauded it on some level but he didn't want to have to watch it.

The young doctor listened with polite attention as the beautiful widow spoke to him at great length about spiritualism.
Charles could sense the beautiful boy's confusion from across the room and it made him want to laugh.

Which of course, he could not.

Howell Presley and his wife spent a great deal of time lavishing praise on Charles for his All Saints Day sermon.
Charles deflected as much as modesty and humor would allow.

The dinner itself was excruciating.
Various courses of food that Charles had no appetite for and conversation that Charles did not care about.

Gabriel had been seated next to Beata of course and she was very obviously leading the conversation while Gabriel gave her his full attention.

Charles found himself contending with an enormous amount of jealousy.

He had no claim on this young man.
None.
He had no business feeling this way.
None.

But all he wanted to do was touch that smooth, soft face again.
He wanted nothing more than to be back in the woods touching Gabriel's face while the boy looked at him with his beautiful wide eyes and there were no witnesses but the trees and the sky.

He would give nearly anything.

And then they were asking Gabriel what he thought of his cottage and whether or not he intended to see patients there.

The young man surprised Charles with his answer.
“I've decided to see my patients in their homes whenever that's possible.”

Charles found himself responding without thinking about it.
“What happened to your grand idea of having them all come to you as though you were Muhammad and they were the mountain?”

Gabriel flushed and Charles immediately regretted his thoughtless words.

“I've only been here a short while,” Gabriel confessed.
“And while I do hope to add on to the property eventually, I think now is the time to get to know my patients and this town.”

He glanced shyly at Charles.
“It has been brought to my attention that I won't be able to do that from any central location. Therefore I must make the effort to extend myself as such a community demands of me.”

“You’ll have your work cut out for you,” Gildon remarked. Unfortunately for everybody he was extremely talkative when he was in his cups and he was in his cups more frequently than not.
“Being summoned here and there all over the place for every ache, pain and cough. Run you ragged, these people will.”

“Perhaps,” Gabriel replied evenly.
“However, it is my understanding that my predecessor made a long and happy career in Aylen doing things that way and I think I am beginning to see the wisdom in it.”

Gildon scoffed.
“Just don't let these grifters pay you in chickens and sacks of corn the way your predecessor did and you'll make out all right..”

Gabriel smiled politely and said nothing, taking a sip from his wine glass and allowing the conversation to move along.

Charles had the strong suspicion that Gabriel had already accepted a chicken or two in payment for services rendered.
That was the way of places such as Aylen.

Something men like Gildon would never understand.

In Charles's opinion the world cranked out far too many people like Oscar Gildon.

Charles managed to survive the final course and then some sickly sweet dessert that he left wholly ignored on his plate.

There was being polite and then there was eating trifle.
Charles was simply unwilling to be polite enough to eat trifle.

When the group had deserted the table and the men were headed to the game room for brandy and cigars, Charles made his customary excuses.

And after all, what was the good of being a priest if it couldn't get you out of being trapped in a room full of cigar smoke and brandy when one was far more suited to fresh air and whiskey?

He got his hat and coat off of Nathan and the two men talked about the autumn harvest for a few moments before the young doctor was also making his way down the stairs.

When Nathan hastened away to get Gabriel's things, the two men stood alone in the Great Hall.

“Leaving?” Asked Charles.

The young man nodded. “It's getting late.”

Charles checked his watch.
It was nearly ten.
Late indeed by country standards.

“What about The Lady Stone?” Charles asked with some bewilderment.

Gabriel accepted his outerwear from the butler and permitted himself to be dressed, albeit somewhat awkwardly.

“Yes well you see..the Thorntons came here by carriage so they're going to see her safely home.
I actually just walked here.”

Charles grinned. “Did you?”

Shaw opened the door for them and the two men set out into the night together.

“You needn't sound so surprised.” The young doctor said peevishly.
“I've got two legs and no horse at the moment.”

“Best see that you get one soon,” Charles advised.
“You can't traverse the entire village by foot.”

“I am aware,” Gabriel replied haughtily.
“I shall exchange the blisters on my feet for blisters on my backside soon enough.”

The last thing Charles wanted to do was think about Gabriel's backside.
At least, any more than he already had.
“See Ollie Preston,” He advised gruffly.
“He'll see you right with a reliable animal.”

“I shall,” Gabriel replied.

The two men walked in silence for a while.

And Charles didn't want to but he enjoyed it. He enjoyed being with this young man. He enjoyed how it felt to be close to him.
The simple act of walking alongside him filled his chest with that odd mix of excitement and contentment he had not known in far too long.

“I like this new approach you're taking toward Aylen,” Charles remarked.
He paused to look up at the cold November sky.
It was bright and clear and perfect.
“It's almost as if you've been talking to somebody older, wiser, more in touch with the town's needs…”

“Before you become too satisfied with yourself, I think you should know the advice that I've taken did not in fact come from you,” The young doctor informed him.

Charles watched his slender companion.
His black hair shone in the moonlight.
The night loved this young man. He looked as if he had stepped out of it preternaturally.

“Oh?” He accepted the gauntlet.

“Dr. Harris wrote a great many journals over the years he spent in Aylen,” Gabriel told him.
“It's really remarkable reading. I'm amazed at how much has changed and how much has stayed the same.”

Charles smiled softly.
Good old Tommy.

“Well you won't go wrong with old Tom as your guide,” He said with feeling.

“You know..I mean this is probably a stupid thing for me to say. You probably know this already but he thought the world of you..” Gabriel ventured shyly.

“And I of him,” Charles said simply.

Gabriel cleared his throat.
“You don't mind that I'm reading these? I mean.. it's quite alright with you?”

Charles looked over at the moonlit young man seriously.
“You couldn't do better for a teacher and a mentor. Read away, Boyo. Read away.”

Charles walked a few innocent steps before giving into temptation, being as how there was nobody around but the two of them.
“I hope you're wearing your spectacles when you read these journals. Tommy wrote particularly small as I remember.”

“Oh no,” Said Gabriel softly.

Charles laughed.
“Your secret is safe with me, Boyo but I confess I have no idea why you care?”

Gabriel made a face.
“They didn't exactly make me popular at school.”

Charles softened towards the other man immediately.
God but he was young.

“Lad,” He said gently.
“You're not in school anymore. And I think you'll find the real world differs greatly.”

Gabriel sniffed disbelievingly.
“Not in my experience.”

Charles couldn't help but grin again.
“Well give it five minutes man, you've only been out of University for what? A month?”

Gabriel gave Charles a look which was meant to be withering.
Charles laughed out loud.

“You know,” Charles said conspiratorially,
“spectacles can make a man look older and wiser.”

That delicious pout sat on Gabriel's face again and all Charles wanted to do was kiss that petulant little mouth.

“Well I'm not ready to look old and wise,” Gabriel retorted.

Charles had to pause walking so that he could give his laughter free reign.
“You are in no danger of looking old and wise, my pretty little boy.
I said that spectacles CAN make a man look old and wise. I never said they would perform such a miracle for you.”

Gabriel stood politely and watched the priest laugh.
On some level he envied him. What must it be like to have laughter come so easily?
Although naturally, he would prefer not to be the object of amusement quite so often…

“My name isn't “boyo” you know..”

Charles looked at the beautiful young man with feigned ignorance.
“Shame. It suits you.”

“I would appreciate it if you would call me by my christian name. It's going to be hard enough for me to fill Dr. Harris's shoes without the parish priest addressing me as though I were a child.”

“But you're a beautiful child.”
Charles had never intended to say that out loud nor had he enough to drink that evening to excuse it.

Gabriel simply stared at him.

There was a long moment of silence between the two men before Gabriel finally spoke.

“Why did you touch my face?”

Charles did not feign ignorance about that.

Something about being alone with this beautiful young man lit only by the moon gave him courage he would not have had in broad daylight.

“I'm sorry lad, I shouldn't have touched you like that.”

Gabriel shook his head impatiently.
“That's not an answer. I want to know why.”

Charles stared at the boy now. How could he not know?

“You're the most beautiful young man I've ever seen,” Charles spoke gently as though he were explaining something to a moron.
It wasn't exactly romantic but Charles didn't intend for it to be.

“When I see you with your great doe eyes and that beautiful face all I want to do is kiss you. I want to kiss you until you can't speak anymore.
I want to kiss you until you can't breathe anymore.
I want to put my coarse working hands all over you. Surely you've learned that there are men like me in the world by now?”

Gabriel was breathing heavily and he wondered if the other man noticed.
Of course he knew that men like this existed.
He'd known his entire life.
He said as much.
In his own way.

“I thought that was the sort of thing one left behind when one left school,” He said earnestly.

Charles stared at him for a moment before bursting into laughter. Both men were glad they were fairly deep into the woods with no one nearby they could disturb.

Charles did his best to control his mirth and bring his voice down to something more resembling its normal tone.

“Some men do, that's true. Yes. But if a man is truly inclined that way he can't just pack it up with all his school things and forget about it for the rest of his life.”

“Oh..” Gabriel said softly.
“And what happens then?”

Charles saw no point in being anything less than honest.

“A lot of things, boyo. Sometimes God is good and we find a situation that works and works well.
Sometimes we spend our entire lives chasing something we can't quite catch and sometimes we end up in prison. Quite often we simply end up alone.”

Gabriel digested this information, a series of emotions passing over his features.

“And you touched me because you could tell.. I'm like you?”

Charles shook his head vigorously.

“No, boy. I think I touched you just to make sure you were real.”

He continued before Gabriel could reply.

“I should never have put my hands on you and I have no excuse for it.”

Charles met those huge dark eyes.

“God knows, I want you.
I’ve never seen such a beautiful boy.
I've never even imagined such a beautiful boy.
And I admit that there's a neanderthal inside of me who wants nothing more than to take you to my house and lay you down in my bed and do things to you the boys at your school never even thought about.”

Gabriel's face was flushed so darkly even the moonlight couldn't hide it.
“Oh..”

Gabriel's heart was beating so he thought it was quite possible that Charles could hear it. There were too many thoughts happening too quickly to fit all of them into his head at once.

“But you see..” He said in a small voice that he didn't believe he'd ever used before.
“I have to get married. I have to have children. It's what's expected of me..”

Charles laughed without humor.
“It's what they expect of all of us.”

And then he reached for Gabriel.

The priest took hold of him and Father Greenwell..Charles..was so very strong.
Gabriel gave him no resistance. He let this terribly strong man take hold of him and press his mouth against his own.
Gabriel opened his mouth hesitantly for Charles to taste him.
He let Charles explore his mouth.
He let Charles wrap his arms around him like iron bands.
He let his knees go weak in Charles's embrace.
He let himself be kissed in a way he had no idea it was possible to be kissed.

He let all of this happen under the moonlight.

Perhaps he was able to convince himself that if it happened under the light of the moon, it was not in fact real.

The sun made everything real.

And Gabriel trembled.
Terrified that the sun would come up and find him still allowing himself to be touched by this handsome man. Wanting to be touched by him. Wanting more than that. Wanting things he couldn't put a name to.

And rather like the child he insisted he not be treated as, Gabriel broke into a run.

Charles watched him as he fled.

Chapter Text

On the day after Christmas Father Greenwell broke his ankle.

He’d been navigating the home of one of the parish shut ins, a Miss Ursula Hicks.
One of Miss Ursula’s many cats dashed out in front of him and Charles had taken a mis-step trying to avoid crushing the blasted animal.
He’d received a sudden sharp pain for his trouble.

Father Charles had insisted that he was quite all right, declaring that he’d most likely turned the ankle in question and all would be well by the new year.

He’d even walked the distance home and made no complaint about pain.

The next morning he’d had to have his slipper cut away as the ankle had swollen dramatically and to his undisguised annoyance, his housekeeper had sent for the town doctor.

Father Charles had objected to this rather stridently but the deed was done.

Aylen was the smallest of pocket universes as were most small towns and rumors abounded as to why the priest and the new doctor seemed to dislike one another.
It was already known that the town’s new doctor was not a churchgoing man.
That alone had been enough to set a few tongues wagging but those who knew Father Charles knew he had no particular animosity towards non believers.

Most people assumed, with a simple sort of logic that Father Charles simply resented the very young man taking over the practice of his best friend.

The priest and the previous doctor had been very close.
The passing of Doctor Harris had hit the clergyman hard and most likely it was difficult for him to accept someone so new and young in that role.
That was enough explanation for the more unexcitable citizens of Aylen.

Father Charles would surely get used to the new doctor in time and most people were content to leave it at that.

Others felt the need to give the story a more exotic flair. There were tales of gambling debts, family scandals and all manner of fictional intrigue to liven up the short cold days of the season.

And that was enough to keep the more excitable citizens of the town entertained for the winter.

The two men had certainly given each other a wide berth over the last four weeks.
Where one could be found the other most certainly could not.

This in itself was not very difficult.
Father Charles had been absorbed in the business of the church.
He was expected to attend to all manner of tasks from Christmas services to Christmas pageants and everything in between and being a veteran of many Aylen Christmases he had performed his duties with his customary vigor and good nature.

Dr. Davies had been kept well occupied by various cases of the flu, strep, bronchitis and a particularly nasty case of the croup involving the youngest Tucker child.
He attended to his patients with a seriousness and a quiet manner.

He was nothing like his predecessor in that way but his patients thrived under his care and the town was slowly growing to trust him.

This resulted in a great many invitations to Christmas dinner among other such events.
Word got out quickly that the young doctor was quiet and shy but he did make the occasional appearance.

Particularly on those occasions when Father Greenwell would reliably be absent.

Christmas day had found little Hazel Tucker quite restored and the doctor wound up having his first Christmas dinner in Aylen with the Tucker clan and their rather extensive brood, assured a place at their table for life.

The doctor had been in residence when Ollie Preston had come to tell him that Father Greenwell was hurt.
Ollie didn’t know the nature of the injury but he’d been told by the Father’s housekeeper it was serious indeed and could he come right away?

Gabriel felt a cold panic wash over him.
He showed no outward sign of what he was feeling.
He gathered the most important of his tools and climbed into the carriage, regret badgering him as he tried to focus on what might lay ahead.

He was still so ashamed.
He’d let the man kiss him.
He’d let the man hold him.
And then he’d run away like a stupid child.
If this was to be the last he saw of the man he’d never forgive himself.

When he arrived at Charles’s cottage he found the man alone.

Charles had sent his housemaid home because her fussing was ridiculous and unbearable.

He was resting quite comfortably now at his kitchen table.
He had a neat scotch in his hand and his foot was elevated on a chair with a pillow.

He was making the most out of what he suspected would be the last few moments of quiet and solitude he would be having in the near future.

Gabriel pounded on the door and was surprised to hear Charles’s voice telling him to let himself in and stop trying to take the door off its hinges.
He was even more surprised to find Charles by himself.

Ollie had come inside with the doctor.
His face held the grim expression of one who expected to hold a man down for an amputation.

Charles saw the two men enter and reached for a pair of drinking glasses.
“I told them not to trouble you, boyo.
I told them it was just a bad sprain but you know how the women can get.
No offense to you, Ollie, I know you were only following orders.”

Ollie accepted the glass of scotch from Charles gratefully and got directly out of Gabriel’s way.

Gabriel ignored the glass that Charles proffered to him and took away Charles’s glass for good measure.
“How long have you been alone like this?” he demanded, inspecting Charles’s enormously swollen ankle.

Charles sighed.
“Not long enough.”

“And how much have you had to drink?”

Charles looked at the young man impatiently.
“Not nearly enough.”

Gabriel glared at him.
“Would you mind taking this seriously for a few moments if it’s not too much trouble?”

Ollie raised his eyebrows and said something about seeing to the horses.
He couldn’t put his finger on it but he had the notion that whatever was going on between the doctor and the priest was very possibly none of his business.

Charles watched Ollie skedaddle and then looked to Gabriel in consternation.
“It’s not as serious as all that.
It’s just a sprain.
I walked home from Ursula’s right after it happened.”

“Of course you did,” Gabriel muttered.

Charles gritted his teeth as Gabriel manipulated the foot.

Angry dark eyes flicked in his direction.
“You walked on this?”

Charles nodded.
“I just finished telling you..fuck!”

Charles gripped the edge of the table.
“Whatever you did just then I’d appreciate it if you didn’t do it again.”

Gabriel was glaring at him.
Charles wasn’t entirely certain as to why.

He watched Gabriel and he waited.

“Do you realize you have a fracture of the lateral malleolus?” Gabriel snapped.

Charles reached for his glass.
“I don’t even know what a lateral mall..thingy..I don’t even know what that is.”

Gabriel pointedly took Charles’s glass and put it out of his reach.
“It means you’ve broken it, you great big clumsy idiot.”

“Don’t blame me,” Charles objected.
“Blame the cat.”

To Charles’s surprise Gabriel actually raised his voice.
“And did the cat make you walk home on it!?”

Charles took a good look at Gabriel.
He liked the flush to the boy’s cheeks.
He liked Gabriel’s hair mussed and in disarray.
He liked seeing Gabriel’s composure crack.
Most of all, he liked this glimpse of Gabriel’s passion.
What a thing it would be, to be the object of such passion.

He met Gabriel’s dark eyes.
“Do you always yell at your patients, boyo?”

Gabriel looked at Charles for a long moment.
His lower lip trembled for just a second and Gabriel wiped at it angrily as though it were dirty.
He closed his eyes and took a breath, tilting his head up at the ceiling.

“No,” he said in a more modulated tone.
“I don’t make a habit of yelling at my patients.”

When he met Charles’s gaze his eyes were shining.

“Preston came to my door.
The man had no idea what had happened to you.
It sounded like the end of the world.
I didn’t know if you were still alive. I didn’t know if you were beyond my ability to..”

He shook his head.

“I thought perhaps I’d managed to lose you and I thought how stupid...how stupid if you died and that was it…and all this..”

He made a vague gesture with his hand.

“The way I keep thinking about you..the way you kissed me..how much I want to…”

He shook his head angrily.

“Then I get here to find out you decided to have a nice long stroll on a broken ankle and you’re just sitting here getting drunk and I could just..”

Charles liked where this was going.

“Just what?” He coaxed.

“Kill you,” Gabriel confessed.
“I could just kill you.”

The two men looked at each other. The young man standing over the older one.

“Kill me then,”
Charles whispered.
“Just kiss me first.”

Gabriel moved over him.
He brushed his lips over Charles's face.
He brushed his lips over Charles's forehead and eyelashes and cheeks and finally down to his mouth.

Then Charles seized the back of Gabriel's head with one strong hand and devoured him.

He parted Gabriel's lips demandingly and slipped his tongue inside, stroking it against Gabriel’s until the young man was trembling again.

“No running away this time,” he murmured.
“I'm an injured man.”

Gabriel was still trembling. He couldn't stop and he hated it.
He knelt down clumsily and rested his head on Charles's thigh.
“What am I going to do?” He asked softly.

Charles threaded his fingers through the glossy black hair he'd wanted to touch from the moment he saw it.
“I propose you do whatever it is you need to do with my foot,” he said gently.

Gabriel sighed at his touch.

Charles let his hand slip down until he was holding the back of the beautiful boy's slender neck.
“And then I would very much like for you to consider the possibility of being my lover.”

Gabriel didn't move.

This went far beyond letting the boys at school kiss him.
This went far beyond the things the boys at school wanted him to do.

Charles’s strong calloused hand on the back of his neck did something to him.
It made him feel special, cared for.

He wanted so much more of whatever he was feeling.

“I'm afraid,” He whispered.

“I know,” Charles said gently, keeping his hand on the back of Gabriel's neck.
“I'll be honest.
A month away from you, it's been hell.
I barely know you Gabriel, but I miss you.
I miss you when you're not with me.
I miss you like I've never missed anyone before and believe me when I tell you I am an expert at missing someone..”

Gabriel closed his eyes.
He couldn't believe this handsome man was saying these things to him.
He responded in a small voice.

“I want..” He began hesitantly.
“I want very much to be with you. I want you to show me how. I have no idea how to love anybody..but the way I feel when I'm with you..it makes me want to try.”

He opened his eyes and looked at Charles earnestly.
“And I promise I won't run away again.”

“Even if I try to make love to you?” Charles asked.

Gabriel gave a small nod.
“Even then.”

Charles caressed the back of Gabriel's neck.

“I don't think you have any idea how badly I want to make love to you, little boy.”

Gabriel drew in a long shaky breath and let it out in a deep sigh.
“After I see to your ankle..” He said softly.

“After you see to my ankle,” Charles agreed.

Chapter Text

Gabriel was talking about bedrest and Charles was inwardly laughing at the very notion.

He had been cooperative while Gabriel fashioned the stockinette and he had been patient during the fitting of the bandages and the application of the thick paste.

If he’d experienced any pain during this process he’d kept quiet about it.

Gabriel kept enquiring as to his level of pain and Charles kept insisting that there was none and Gabriel knew this to be a lie.

Eventually Gabriel sighed and paused in his work.
“You know it won’t heal correctly if you don’t tell me precisely where and how much it hurts.
Do you really want to be the parish priest with the limp? Like something out of a bad novel?”

Charles lay in bed with several linens beneath his limb to catch the detritus.
His fingers were interlaced against the back of his head while he watched the beautiful boy work.
“It’s a broken ankle,” He said frankly.
“I suppose it hurts as much as the average broken ankle.”

Gabriel exhaled in an annoyed little puff.
“At least you’re finally admitting to human sensation.”

He gave Charles a disapproving look.
“You know most people would be making a lot more fuss and asking for laudanum.”

Charles smiled fondly.
“You’re upset that I’m not complaining enough?”

Gabriel frowned.
“I hate that you’re one of those stoic men who’ll drop dead in their tracks before admitting they have a touch of heartburn.”

Charles hadn’t taken his eyes off of his doctor.

Gabriel was very precise.
A small line formed between his eyebrows when he was concentrating.

He was in the habit of pushing his unruly black hair upwards, out of his face and his hands were long and elegant.

Charles kept smiling.
“Suffice to say, I am happily distracted.”

Gabriel gave him a fussy, disapproving little look and Charles maintained his grin even as he winced through the positioning of his calf to let the plaster set.

“And how long am I expected to lay here like this?” Charles asked.

“It takes about 48 hours to dry completely,” Gabriel explained.
“It feels quite heavy at first but by the time it dries completely it’s much lighter.”

Charles scoffed.
“None of which matters because I’m not laying here like a dead carp for two days.”

Gabriel gave him a stern look, laughable from such a pretty young lad.
He collected the debris from the making of the cast.
Cleaning up.

“It’s the epiphany season, I’ve got things to do,” Charles groused.

“That’s what deacons are for,” Gabriel retorted, washing his hands.

“I should have just stepped on the cat,” Charles muttered.

Gabriel came to his side, drying his hands.
“Oh so this is where the complaining starts.”

Charles was still wearing his night clothes.
He slept in plain pajamas.
His blonde hair fairly shone against the pillow and his bright blue eyes were fixed on Gabriel in a way that Gabriel rather liked.

Gabriel could still feel the touch of Charles’s hand at the back of his neck.
The fine hairs there seemed to prickle with excitement each time he recalled it.

Charles had a thoughtful look about him and Gabriel felt oddly breathless because of it.
He couldn't imagine what Charles was thinking about. It was frightening and thrilling in equal parts.

It was going on eight in the evening and Gabriel had lit all the lamps he could to work by.

Now he moved around the cottage, turning most of them down.

“Come here, boy,” Charles murmured.

Those three words shot through Gabriel’s body with the force of a bayonet.

Gabriel was afraid to look at him.
“That leg needs to be kept still.”
He tried to sound authoritative.

He sounded timid.

Charles simply repeated himself.
“Come here, boy.”

Gabriel bit his lip pensively and approached the man in the bed.
“Now I'm serious, you really do have to be careful about that foot..”

Charles reached out and Gabriel could feel the pressure of his hand on the small of his back.
Charles pulled Gabriel closer.
He was so much stronger than Gabriel, there was little for Gabriel to do but cooperate.

“Charles, no. I'm serious.”

Gabriel was wasting his breath.

Charles had drawn him close, one hand gripping his waist fiercely.
The older man leaned to one side, keeping his injured foot in place.
He was unbuttoning Gabriel's shirt with his free hand and there didn't seem to be a single thing that Gabriel could do about it.

Gabriel grew very quiet as Charles unbuttoned his shirt and slid his hand over the flatness of his belly and the smooth expanse of his chest.

Charles drew him even closer to place soft kisses by his navel and below it.

Gabriel was trembling.
“Do.. do you want me to..?”

Charles unbuttoned Gabriel's trousers, bestowing gentle kisses and soft bites on Gabriel's flesh as he did so.

Gabriel's breath caught and he made a small sound of excitement as Charles eased his trousers down, exposing him.

“What..what do you want me to do?” Gabriel whispered.

Charles licked Gabriel's prominent hip bone, moving his mouth to his sex.
“Just let me have you, beautiful boy,” he murmured.

Gabriel cried out as Charles's mouth closed over his sex.
Both of Charles's strong hands were on his waist.
Rough, powerful hands, holding him firmly in place as though to prevent any escape.

Gabriel emitted another soft cry as Charles teased him with his tongue and his lips to an aching hardness before taking the entirety of him into his mouth.

Charles's hands slid down from his waist to his ass, cupping him and squeezing him there.

Feeling Charles touch him there, his hands roaming over him, Gabriel felt helpless.
Captured.

He realized then that belonging to Charles would be a very serious thing indeed.
A situation from which he would never escape.

How could anyone ever escape?

Gabriel held on to the bed frame.
He shuddered and moaned as Charles licked him and kissed him and slid his cock in and out of his mouth.
Charles alternated between kissing and licking him before taking him deep into his throat and then starting all over again.

Gabriel went from frantic whispers to loud moaning to pleading and sobbing before Charles finally let him come.

Gabriel's face was wet with tears and Charles swallowed all of him.

Gabriel thrust helplessly over and over again, sobbing Charles's name while Charles drank him dry.

When it was over Gabriel slid down to his knees and threw his arms around Charles like a child, burying his face against Charles's belly.
“Oh Charles..I never..I never..”

“Get up off the floor,” Charles commanded.
“And get you into my bed..”

Gabriel shed his clothing quickly without having to be told.
Ever mindful of Charles's injury, Gabriel slid into the bed and pressed against him under the covers for warmth and comfort.
He needed Charles so.

And Charles held him tightly.
He stroked Gabriel's beautiful body with his strong hands before holding the young man close as though he were something precious.

Gabriel had never before felt precious.

“I had no idea that's how it felt,” Gabriel whispered.
He lifted his face to look at Charles shyly before hiding against his broad chest.

Charles held him close.
He could still taste him.
His beautiful boy.
His.

“The boys at school?” He asked quietly.

Gabriel shook his head.
“No..they..it was different..”

Charles frowned, stroking Gabriel's hair and kissing his forehead.

He chose his words gently and carefully.
“No one..did this for you before?”

Gabriel didn't answer for a long while and Charles sighed, wondering if his beautiful boy had fallen asleep.

Then Gabriel spoke in a very small voice.
“I did it for them..when they wanted it..the older boys.”

Charles held him close and covered his face with kisses.
This was a story he had heard before.
Many times.

But never from someone he held in his arms.
Never before from someone he loved and he knew now without reservation that he loved Gabriel with all of his heart.

“You're not in school any longer, Gabriel. You're a man now. Tell me you know this to be true.”

Gabriel raised his head.
His dark eyes held so much fear and shame.

Charles swore internally that Gabriel would never have cause to feel such things again.

“Tell me,” Charles repeated.

“I know it,” Gabriel whispered.

Charles cupped Gabriel's face in his hands.
Gabriel had the face of an Angel.
Charles had always thought that particular sentiment ridiculous until he met Gabriel.
Now he knew it to be true.
There were mortals on Earth with the faces of angels and Gabriel was one of them.

“I love you, Gabriel,” He said simply.
“I think I've loved you ever since I saw you with your hidden spectacles.
Your beauty made me want you but the parts of yourself that you hold secret and dear are the parts of you that I want to spend the rest of my life discovering.
In my bed and outside of my bed.
Only you must know right now that I am not those cruel boys that you knew in school.
I am the man that loves you and I will never treat you with anything less than the care that you deserve.”

Gabriel blinked back tears, staring helplessly into Charles's eyes.

“I may not always be gentle with you,” Charles admitted.
“There are times I want to take you over my knee and I may well do that when you misbehave. I want to take your mouth and your ass and I mean to see you tremble beneath me and purr like a little kitten but Gabriel?”

“Yes?” Gabriel whispered, wanting every single thing Charles had described.

“Never by force,” Charles swore to him.
“Never for my own selfish pleasure. Never. Do you understand?”

Gabriel nodded slowly and solemnly as Charles wiped his tears away.
“I understand..”

Charles drew him close again, as though he would protect him from every hurt. Past, present and future.
“Stay with me, Gabriel.” He murmured.
“Never run from me again.”

“Never,” Gabriel promised.
He lay in his lover's arms.
This handsome man, so strong in so many different ways.

Gabriel had no idea how this would work.
He had no idea how they would forge a life together.
He only knew that somehow, they would.

Who else could possibly understand him?

Who else could possibly love him despite that understanding?

Who else had he ever loved the way he loved this man? This priest?
This ridiculous fool who would walk kilometers on broken bones?

No one.
There could be no one like his Charles.

Charles was the first to fall asleep and Gabriel was content to watch him for a very long time.

Gabriel had never felt so safe.

Chapter Text

“Four days?” Gabriel repeated, ticking through his list of patients in his head.

The worst of the winter illnesses were in check.
January had begun reasonably mild and they were only into the end of the first week.

As things currently stood Fitzwilliam needed only fluids and bed rest at this point and his wife was fully capable.
Mrs. Ashford would be fine as long as her maid saw to it that she continued to take her medication.
Reginald Kingsley simply needed to stay indoors and keep warm and his mother would certainly see to that.

He looked across the table at his lover.
His lover, the parish priest. They had been together for so short a time and Gabriel was still quietly shocked at his own personal scandal.

He'd been seduced by the parish priest.

What would his mother say, Gabriel wondered.
He instantly dismissed the thought.
The last thing he wanted to know was what his mother would say.
About anything, really.

Charles was watching him patiently and Gabriel flushed, just a small amount of color rising to his cheeks.
Charles could do that to him with the simplest of looks.

Those clever blue eyes.

Gabriel watched his own hands fold on the table, long fingers tenting.
“It's a little bit terrifying to leave my patients but at the moment it seems I can be spared for a few days..”
He lifted his head curiously.
“Why?”

Charles indicated the cast on his left foot with a vague gesture and held up the letter in his hand.
“I have been sidelined and we have been invited to Oxford for a visit.”

“Oxford?” Gabriel raised his dark eyebrows.
“We?”

Charles smiled at him and placed his hand over both of Gabriel's.
“Oxford,” He confirmed.
“And yes, we.”

Gabriel stared down at Charles's hand, strong and calloused.
He found himself blushing now in full force.
“There are people in Oxford who know about us..you and I? Already?”

Charles shrugged, his movements easy and relaxed.
His easy confidence was one of the many things that drew Gabriel to him in the first place. Gabriel hoped perhaps some of it would rub off on him eventually.

“I might have made some mention of you before my misadventure with that diabolical cat, yes.”

“But that was before..”
Gabriel was bright red now. He could feel it to his ears.
He stared at Charles with a great deal of apprehension.
“What did you tell them about me?”

Charles grinned.
He let his lust for Gabriel be plain on his face at that moment.
“I might have mentioned that I was being tormented by the most beautiful young boy I'd ever seen.”

Gabriel's dark brown eyes widened.
“You did not.”

Charles patted his lap as a signal for Gabriel to come to him.
Gabriel didn't think it was possible for his face to get any hotter.

Cast or no cast Charles was still faster than Gabriel and much stronger.
Charles had already threatened to spank Gabriel and Gabriel believed that Charles would in fact do such a thing.
Not that Gabriel was in any way inclined to disobey.

He moved to Charles obediently and slid into his lap, facing him.
Gabriel straddled Charles with his legs on either side of the older man.
He could feel how hard Charles was, pressing against him.
He swallowed audibly and hid his face in Charles's neck.

Charles had made love to him once with his mouth and once with his hands.

Gabriel wanted more but Charles kept insisting that Gabriel wasn't ready.

Gabriel moved his hips shyly against Charles and kissed his neck.
He hoped Charles had decided he was ready.

Charles was running his hands over Gabriel's slender body. He stroked his way to Gabriel's hips and over Gabriel's chest before extricating him from his hiding spot against his neck and kissing him fully on the lips.

Gabriel made a nervous little sound when Charles captured him with one hand on the back of his neck and slipped his tongue inside of his mouth, kissing him hungrily.
His mouth tasted of tea with sugar.

Gabriel made muffled little sounds as Charles kissed him.
Charles's tongue was in his mouth and Gabriel was grinding against him shamelessly.

When Charles dropped his hands to Gabriel's waist and began to unbutton his pants Gabriel broke the kiss to plead with him.
“I'm ready. I swear I'm ready. Oh please, Charles..”

Charles kept one hand at the small of Gabriel's back, keeping his beautiful boy in place.
His other hand closed around the length of his sweet boy and teased him with feather light touches.

“You're ready for me?” Charles mocked gently.

“Yes!” Gabriel swore.

Charles smoothed one finger over the weeping tip of Gabriel's cock, making the young man gasp and arch his back.

Gabriel opened his dark eyes wide and stared at Charles longingly.
“Please don't make me wait. Please don't make me wait any more..” he begged.

Charles took Gabriel's face in both of his hands.
He looked into Gabriel's eyes for a long moment.
Gabriel whimpered at the absence of Charles's touch and looked at him pleadingly.

“I'm ready.
I promise.
I truly am.. please Charles..”

Charles kissed him softly.

“Take off everything,” He said gently.
“Take off every stitch of clothing, little boy.”

Gabriel's cock twitched and stirred at those two simple words.

Little boy.

Whenever Charles used those words, Gabriel thought he might unravel on the spot.

Charles slipped himself out of his pajama pants.
He methodically cut the flower-shaped mold of butter on the table and dispensed with the knife.
He crushed the butter in his hand and oiled himself to hardness.

Gabriel watched him, transfixed.
He had never seen Charles at full arousal before.
Charles had kept insisting that he wasn't ready.

He couldn't take his eyes off of Charles, stroking himself to full hardness.
Oiling himself for whatever he was going to do to him.

Gabriel removed the rest of his clothing with trembling hands.

When he had dispensed with all of his clothing and it lay around him in a pile he stood in front of Charles in an agony of humiliation and desire.
Waiting to be told what to do.

He was filled with breathless happiness when Charles beckoned him close.

Charles closed his well-oiled hand around Gabriel's sex and stroked him more firmly now.
The priest was hard for him.
Greased and slippery.

He looked up at Gabriel and took in every detail of the young man's sweet pretty face.

“You've done this before?” Charles confirmed for the umpteenth time.

“Yes,” Gabriel replied impatiently.
“Charles, please..”

Charles drew him close, his laughter soft and gentle.
“It is not my intention to hurt you, beautiful boy..”

Gabriel didn't care if it hurt.
He only wanted to do this so very badly.
He wanted to do this with somebody who loved him. Somebody he loved.
He had never done it that way before.

Charles pulled him close, facing him.
He had Gabriel straddle him once again.

Gabriel whimpered softly as Charles pressed into his body, drawing the younger man down over his cock until he was fully inside of him.

Chest to chest, Gabriel threw his arms around Charles.
He bit his lower lip and moaned at the sensation of his lover inside of him.

Charles kissed him gently.
Charles kissed Gabriel's lips and his cheek and made Gabriel shiver as he whispered in his ear.
“Move with me, little boy. Let me love you.”

The two men moved together. Gabriel kept his arms around Charles's broad shoulders and moved himself up and down on the length of the other man.
Gabriel breathed raggedly and made small sounds of pleasure as he obeyed the edicts of his own body.

Charles kept one hand wrapped around Gabriel's cock and the other on the curve of the beautiful young man's ass.
Gentle at first, he let Gabriel control the speed and the force of their lovemaking until both men were panting and moving furiously against one another.

Housed in the tight heat of Gabriel's body, Charles could only grunt and thrust into his beloved again and again, struggling to whisper.
“My sweet, beautiful boy. My beautiful, beautiful boy..”

Gabriel wept softly.
It was a sound of pleasure and revelation.
He had let others have him before but never like this.
None of them had loved him.
None of them had cared for his pleasure or his heart.

Charles kissed him and worshiped him and whispered his adoration for him while stroking him into mindless bliss as he took him.

Gabriel wanted Charles and only Charles for the rest of his life.
This was something he already knew.

And finally Charles was making love to him.
Fucking him, the way Gabriel wanted him to.

Gabriel wailed when the pleasure overtook him, pressing his face into Charles's neck and riding him with furious speed as he spent between their bodies.

Charles grasped Gabriel hard enough to leave bruises he would later kiss apologetically.
Spending inside of his beautiful young lover was an eternity of perfection.
He thought for one delirious moment that it might never end and that this would surely be better than any reward in heaven.

Neither man was inclined to stop moving against the other even after both were wholly spent.

Gabriel kissed Charles's neck and pressed his face against him and whispered shyly that he loved him and that he loved no other.

Charles threw one strong arm around Gabriel's shoulders and the other around his waist and held him close and the two of them maintained their indecent position on the chair for a good long while.

Eventually, Charles slipped out of Gabriel's body as the two men continued to embrace each other on the chair.
He kissed Gabriel's mouth.
It was the most beautiful mouth Charles had ever seen and he could never kiss it enough.
“Did I give you any pain? My sweet boy?”

Gabriel returned Charles's kisses with a childlike enthusiasm and an adult’s hunger.
He'd had so few kisses before Charles.
“Never,” he vowed.
“You could never.”

Charles kissed him again and made to lift him as if to carry him to the bedroom.

Gabriel scolded him sharply.
“Your foot isn't even close to healed! Put me down at once!”

Charles set Gabriel on his feet, laughing and embracing his sweet beautiful boy.
They were an amusing sight.
An entirely naked young man being embraced by his half clothed lover.

He took Gabriel's hand.
“Will you walk with me to the bed then?”

Gabriel pointedly picked up the crutches from where they were leaning against the table and thrust them at Charles.
“Honestly, you're just impossible.”

Charles grinned unrepentantly but he did use the crutches to get into the bedroom and back into the bed.

Only then did Gabriel join him, cuddling close.
“You didn't really write to anybody about me did you?”
It was a genuinely curious question. Untainted with any fear of discovery.
His trust in Charles was absolute.

Charles held him close.
“I mentioned you but only as a source of frustration..”

Gabriel sighed against the comforting warmth of Charles's body.
“So your friend invited me?
Your friend seems very odd.”

Charles laughed.
“He is at that.”

Gabriel ran his fingers through Charles's bright blonde chest hair.
“May I inquire as to the occasion for the visit?”

Charles kissed him.
“Not quite sure. Something to do with a baptism..”

Chapter Text

Surprisingly few tongues set to wagging in Aylen when word got out that Father Greenwell and Dr. Davies would be traveling to Oxford together.

Some chalked it up to the young doctor's devotion to his patient and most chalked it up to the two of them mending their differences while the doctor tended to the priest's broken ankle.

The overall mood of the town where the two men were concerned was that all was well that ended well.

Most people were simply glad that both men could be spared for a few days.
And it was good to have the town doctor and the town priest working closely together again even if Dr. Harris was sorely missed.

Dr. Davies and Father Greenwell, (with his crutches and his cast) breakfasted in the little tea shop near the train station.

Gabriel was staring at Charles, eyes huge.
“So you're telling me you know THE Professor Saxton..the man who saved all those people from that great gigantic trans Siberian train thingy?”

Charles laughed.
“The very man,” He admitted.
“But get all of that excitement out of your system right now because he's terribly shy and he won't want to talk about it.”

“Shy?” Gabriel repeated.
“The man is practically the real life Alan Quartermain and you're telling me he's shy?”

“Excruciatingly,” Charles confirmed.
“And don't compare him to that fictional fellow. Saxton is an archaeologist. He's a learned man. That ridiculous Quartermain character simply goes around shooting animals. They have nothing in common.”

Gabriel continued to stare.
“I'd heard that you were involved with the archaeological society and that you'd worked with a Professor Saxton, but I never thought..”

Charles laughed again and shook his head.
“I thought you'd be far more interested in Dr. Wells.”

Gabriel looked down at his hands nervously.
They were gloved and wrapped around his teacup.
“That's another thing entirely.”
He spoke with soft awe.
“His work on the significance of microorganisms in the scheme of human biology..it's monolithic.
My God. I'm just a country doctor. I have no idea what I'm going to say to him.”

Charles chortled and waved his hand airily.
“Now Dr. Wells, him you can fawn over all you like. He'll love it. Maybe he'll even take you to see his laboratory at Oxford. I believe they call it “the kitchen.”

Gabriel bit his lower lip anxiously.
“To be honest I never pictured myself meeting such important people..”

Charles brushed Gabriel's lower lip with his thumb.
“They're just men, boyo.
Not all that different from you and I.
Just be your own sweet self and don't worry so much.
There's no one in the world better than you.”

Gabriel moved two of his fingers to his lower lip without thinking about it.
He was embarrassingly pleased that Charles had touched him there.

The two men looked at each other across the small table for a few moments.
Each man was quietly and immensely happy to be in the company of the other.

Without realizing it, Gabriel lowered his voice.
“So Professor Saxton and Dr. Wells live together?” He ventured. “As..friends?”

Charles met Gabriel's dark eyes with his bright blue ones.
He spoke in a normal tone because he could imagine no reason anyone could possibly be interested in their conversation.
“They live together as I would very much like to live with you,” He said seriously.
“They live as though they are spouses joined by God and to my mind they very much are.”

Gabriel absorbed this information with parted lips and a slight flush to his cheeks.
“That's terribly romantic,” He said quietly.

Charles met his gaze directly.
“This may seem a bit of a non sequitur but while we’re on the subject of men who live with other men there’s something you need to know right now.
Just so we're clear, I don't mean to spend a night without you in my bed.
I realize that a doctor and a parish priest keep odd hours but I'll sleep beside you Gabriel or not at all.
Wherever we make our home.
Mine, yours or both makes no difference to me.”

Gabriel blushed.
He had no desire to sleep alone either.
He took the strangest pleasure he had ever felt in his life by acquiescing.
“Yes, Charles.”

Charles smiled just for him.
“That's my sweet boy.”

Gabriel felt warm and enormously pleased.

“I should very much like to continue sleeping in your bed,” He confessed softly.
“My house..” He trailed off.
“I know it’s larger but your house..it feels like you.
It feels like a home.
Your home.
Do you think perhaps..it could be our home?”

He looked up timidly.
“I don’t mean to presume..”

Charles didn’t lay a finger on him.
The look in his eyes said more than his touch could convey.

“My home IS your home, Gabriel. There is no possibility of presumption.”

The two men sat in the quiet cafe, eyes locked.
Speech wholly unnecessary.
Finally Gabriel exhaled.
He had never felt so entirely loved and held without a movement or a sound.

“I love you,” He whispered.

Charles traced one gloved finger as Gabriel continued to clutch his teacup.
“And I you.”

Gabriel couldn’t contain a giddy little smile.
He felt foolish.
He felt wonderful.

Charles touched a finger to Gabriel’s lips again.

He never seemed to care who might be watching.

Then Charles checked his watch and stood.

He grudgingly used his crutches under Gabriel's watchful eye.
Gabriel nodded at him approvingly and collected their trunks.

Both men had packed light but despite this Charles had done an enormous amount of grousing that Gabriel would have to fetch and carry.
Gabriel had reminded Charles multiple times that he was perfectly capable of fetching and carrying.
In fact, he had moved himself from Cardiff to Heidelberg to Aylen with no help from anyone and had survived the process quite intact.

And yet, when Charles had grumbled that Gabriel's hands were far too precious for menial work, Gabriel had been terribly flattered.
Gabriel could remember no time in his life when anyone wanted to take care of him and certainly not the fearsome way that Charles wanted to.
Gabriel surprised himself by how tempted he was to let him.

The two made an odd pair as they boarded the train and found their compartment.
Each keeping a protective watch on the other.

Once seated, Charles draped his strong arm around Gabriel and jammed his crutches next to the window.
“Best you get some rest,” Charles advised.
“It'll be three hours or so.”

Gabriel obediently rested his head on Charles's broad shoulder.
“And you won't be needing any rest?”

Charles grinned.
“I'm not a growing boy.”

Gabriel snickered despite himself.
“Oh shut up..”

Both men were laughing when the two ladies traveling together joined them in their compartment.
Under the baleful gaze of the two frowsy women they pulled themselves together like misbehaving schoolboys.
The two ladies noted the priest's dog collar and addressed him as “Father” while hasty introductions were made all around.

As Charles expected, Gabriel did sleep most of the way.

Charles held a sandwich back for the lad if he woke up hungry.

The women had warmed considerably towards Charles during the course of the trip.

This resulted in sandwiches and animated conversations about anthropomorphic taxidermy of all things.
A subject both women were morbidly fascinated with which made Charles rather like them.
It wasn’t exactly a lady-like pursuit and Charles silently applauded the two matronly rebels.

The skinny one, Alfreda, indicated Gabriel with a motherly smile.
“He sleeps like an angel.”
She glanced at her companion good naturedly.
“Nora snores like a camel.”
From the way the plump Nora snorted at that remark Charles had no problem believing the allegation.

The weight of Gabriel’s head on his shoulder was a reassuring one.
His beautiful boy.

He grinned at the ladies conspiratorially.
“The innocent sleep of youth,” he pronounced.
“I don’t remember it myself but I’m sure you ladies still enjoy it.”
Alfreda blushed and made a shooing gesture at him while the more stoic Nora snorted again, immune to such flattery.

Nora had the admirable habit of looking Charles directly in the eye and Charles had the impression the taciturn Nora noticed a great deal more than her companion.

When the two ladies departed the train at Reading station Nora gave Charles a smile that was astonishingly radiant.
The briefest glance of some internal beauty.
If Charles blinked he would have missed it.
Unlike Nora who Charles realized, missed nothing at all.

He silently thanked God for Nora and all the other people like her.

And then Charles and Gabriel had the compartment to themselves.

Charles shucked off his coat and draped it over his young companion, warding off January.
Gabriel murmured sleepily and Charles hushed him, settling him back to rest.

The simple closeness of their bodies.
The peaceful way that Gabriel slept.
This was the definition of contentment.

He didn’t wake Gabriel until Oxford was a bit less than an hour ahead, giving him ample opportunity to splash water on his face and come back for a sandwich and a bit of tea from Charles’s thermos.

Gabriel sat across from him now, peering out the window and munching away.
He looked so young and so beautiful at that moment Charles found himself devoting a great deal of mental energy to memorizing him.
Exactly like this.

“The only other real city I’ve ever been to is Heidelberg,” Gabriel confessed.

Charles smiled. “What are the requirements for a “real city?”

Gabriel finished the sandwich and looked at him with his dark eyes.
“Not Cardiff,” He said firmly.

Charles laughed.
“Fair enough.”

As the train pulled into their station Charles busied himself with the hated crutches and the inventory of the various items they had with them.

Gabriel was biting his lip again.
He didn’t even realize it.

There was a great deal on his mind and he felt foolish about all of it.
He still felt very much like the scholarship boy from Cardiff and he knew in his heart that he was far out of his depth in Oxford.
Not only in Oxford but with the sort of important men that Charles knew.
Gabriel had never imagined himself being or meeting anyone of importance in his life and he still had no idea at all what he was going to do with himself.

His primary resolve was to somehow keep from embarrassing Charles in front of his friends.

Beyond that, he had no ideas.

Chapter Text

“I don't see them.”
Alexander used the advantage of his height to look over what seemed like hundreds of heads on the train platform.

Paul gave him a funny look, tapped his shoulder and pointed.
“Alexander, they're right there.”

Alexander squinted.
“Yes..right..I see Charles..but there's nobody with him.”

Paul looked at Alexander patiently.
“Yes there is. He's standing right next to him.”

Alexander hooded his eyes with his hand.
“I can see Charles but there's no one near him but that student holding the trunks..”

Paul laughed.
“That's not a student Alexander, that's Dr. Davies. Now come along..”

Paul was a master at threading his way through crowds.
Alexander followed him closely.
“He can't be a doctor. He doesn't look old enough to shave.”

Paul threw Alexander a stern look over his shoulder.
“Best behavior, Darling,”
He warned.
“Best behavior.”

Alexander followed Paul.
He wasn't entirely certain why he had just been scolded but was able to surmise that any discussion of the young doctor's age was off limits.

It hurt Alexander enormously to see Charles with a cast and crutches even though Charles didn't seem to mind.
Charles always pretended he didn't mind. About everything.
He embraced Charles with exaggerated caution, fearful of harming him further.
For his part, Charles abandoned the crutches to give Alexander his customary rib cracking hug.

Gabriel had stared at the enormous man who had approached them on the platform.
Nobody had told him that Professor Saxton was a giant.
The man had enormous eyes, an extremely British mustache and moved with surprising speed and fluidity for such a colossus.

Gabriel was dumbstruck.
He stood there like an idiot as the towering figure hovered over Charles as though he might break him.
And then of course Charles greeted the massive individual with a hug so enthusiastic Gabriel could hear the larger man grunt from the force of it.

Events were happening too quickly.
Now an extremely handsome man had Gabriel's hand in two of his own.
Dr. Paul Wells had beautiful blue eyes.
His cheekbones were magnificently sculpted and he had a leonine head of silver hair.
He was a bit shorter than Gabriel but not by much.
A few inches perhaps.
He was shaking Gabriel's hand with enormous warmth and enthusiasm and Gabriel was learning very quickly that it was impossible not to like him.

Paul had nothing but the frankest admiration for Charles's taste.
The tall slender young man was a beauty.
He was quite Welsh and dark and his features were exquisite.
The young man had ebony eyes with wonderfully thick lashes and an extremely sensual mouth.
Once again, Paul reflected wryly that Charles's talents were wasted in the priesthood.

When the beautiful boy flushed at Paul's direct gaze and warm handshake, Paul had a very strong sensation of deja vu.
So very much like Alexander.

He wondered if Alexander would spot the similarities himself.
Paul smiled inwardly.
He doubted it.

Gabriel learned very quickly that Dr. Wells was a force unto himself.
He'd had his hand completely engulfed by Dr. Saxton in a brief handshake while Dr. Wells greeted and returned the crutches to Charles.
Then the trunks were handed off to the professor and then Dr. Wells was herding them all out of the train station with a sheep dog's efficiency.

The elegant silver-haired man had them all stuffed into a carriage before Gabriel could even get his bearings.

The four men were facing each other in a carriage to their destination before Gabriel had finished processing any of the events at the train station.

Dr. Wells was extremely animated.
He was talking to Charles at great length about an upcoming baptism and Charles was extremely engaged in the conversation.

This left Gabriel to glance nervously at Professor Saxton sitting across from him.
The professor seemed content to watch the two men have their lively discussion.

His large brown eyes held obvious affection for both Charles and Dr. Wells and Gabriel wasn't quite certain how he felt about it.

He looked out at the passing streets and tried to collect himself.
It took him a moment to realize he was being rather suddenly included in the conversation.

“University of Heidelberg, I hear?” Wells asked kindly.

Gabriel simply looked at Dr. Wells for an excruciating moment as though he had no wits in his head at all. Then his brain suddenly agreed to cooperate.
After a fashion.

“Oh me, yes.
Heidelberg.
Yes.”

It was official.
Gabriel would very much like to die from embarrassment and he would like to do it immediately.

Dr. Wells had an extremely reassuring smile.
He addressed Gabriel gently in German.
“I understand you did very well there. Are you happy in general practice?”

Gabriel switched to German automatically.
Both men had the fluency required to study medicine with all of the contributions and advances still being made in that part of the world.
Before Gabriel fully realized what was happening, he had been drawn into a pleasant conversation about general practice in comparison to pure research.

Charles was the only one in the carriage who didn't speak a word of German.

This was not a bother to him.

He was grateful to Paul for making Gabriel feel included.

Charles very much admired Paul's natural ability to make anyone feel important.
He was a good match for Alexander.
Whatever else you could say about Dr. Paul Wells, he was a kind man.
Alexander deserved a kind man.

So did Gabriel.
Charles hoped that he was kind enough.
He would spend the rest of his life trying to be.

And then there was another predictable flurry of activity. People getting out of the carriage, some of them with crutches.
Trunks being carried into the house, a great deal of German and of course Paul's beloved Christmas decorations which bordered on maniacal.

Gabriel stopped mid-sentence when he first stepped into the parlor.
He had some small experience with Christmas trees and decorations but nothing like this.
This was beyond any store display or greeting card Gabriel had ever seen.
Figurines, music boxes, stockings, all manner of foliage and ribbons and colored paper stunned the senses.
The sheer enormity of the tree took his breath away, not to mention how heavily it was weighed down with ribbons and ornaments and heaven knew what else.

Gabriel was simply struck speechless.

Professor Saxton spoke to Gabriel for the very first time.
“Paul gets..somewhat carried away at this time of year,” he apologized.

Dr. Wells drew himself up with mock indignance.
“I do no such thing.”

Professor Saxton's face spoke volumes.

Gabriel was suddenly trying very hard not to laugh.

Charles made no such effort.

Gabriel was mildly scandalized at how heartily Charles laughed at Dr. Wells.
He barely knew what to do when Dr. Wells joined in on the laughter.

He glanced at Professor Saxton as if for guidance.

Professor Saxton offered him a small shrug as though he had given up on understanding the other two men a long time ago.

Gabriel was surprised to find himself feeling a sense of kinship with Professor Saxton.
He wondered how often the professor felt out of his depth.
He himself felt that way nearly all the time.

Charles was rooting about in his winter coat until he managed to extricate a large glass bottle full of brown liquid and produced it to Dr. Wells.
“And here's to your health, Paul.”

Paul accepted the bottle gleefully and held it up to Alexander as though it were a grand prize.
“We are stocked for another year, Alexander.”

Alexander simply smiled.

Gabriel started peeling Charles out of his winter gear.
There was a fire going in the parlor and there was warmth enough inside the fine house.

Charles tolerated Gabriel's fussing.
He was fully capable of removing his own winter things but he understood that allowing Gabriel to do these things for him was the sort of kindness that Gabriel needed.

He sat heavily on the couch once he was outfitted to Gabriel's approval and shoved the crutches to one side.

He watched Gabriel wander off with the coats and waited patiently for him to return while Paul and Alexander settled down on the couch opposite.

“I like him,” Paul enthused in Gabriel's brief absence.
“He's such a sweet boy.”

Charles looked at Paul gratefully.
“You're good with him.
Thanks for that. He's a shy one.”

Paul glanced over at Alexander.
“I wouldn't know anything about handling someone like that.”

Alexander frowned resignedly as Paul and Charles exchanged one of their secret looks.

He knew there was a joke and he knew that he was the butt of it.

Charles and Paul always seemed to get along best when they were both making fun of him.

He hoped Gabriel wouldn't join in on that particular bonding ritual.

Gabriel re-entered the room in very little time at all.
He was managing to carry four mugs of apple toddies, two handles in each hand.

“A very imposing woman just instructed me to hand these out,” He explained.

The professor was by his side immediately, relieving him of three of the hot cups as though he was concerned that Gabriel might burn himself.

“That was Beryl,” He apologized again.
“She's a gorgon.”

Gabriel was beginning to get the impression that Professor Saxton communicated entirely in apologies.
It was oddly charming from such a large and imposing man.

Paul took his mug from Alexander and looked from Gabriel to Charles contentedly from his place on the couch.
“And how did the two of you spend your Christmas?”

Gabriel and Charles looked at each other somewhat awkwardly.

Gabriel simply didn't know what to say and Charles was blunt as always.
“Apart.”

“Well it's still Christmas tide,” Paul said airily.
He pointed to Charles's foot.
“Gabriel gave you a lovely cast, now you only need to give him something.”

Gabriel blushed furiously and Alexander looked at Paul askance but Charles simply laughed.

He fished into his vest pocket.
“As a matter of fact, I do have something I’ve been meaning to give him for a while..”

Dr. Wells made a wordless sound of glee and Gabriel startled before looking at Charles questioningly.
“You didn't have to…”

“Come here Gabriel,” Charles said softly.

Every man in the room recognized it as a command.

Flushing quite red, Gabriel obeyed.

Charles extricated a thin finely made gold chain and pressed it into Gabriel's hand.

It was a chain meant for spectacles.

Gabriel flushed even redder and stuffed it hurriedly into the quickest and most available pocket.

Paul had no idea what precisely had just happened, but he felt certain that it was extremely romantic.
He drank his toddy and grinned at Alexander fondly.

Alexander simply looked bewildered.

Charles pulled Gabriel to the couch beside him and bade him drink his toddy which Gabriel obediently did.

The four men passed a surprisingly comfortable hour in one another's company before Dr. Wells announced that Gabriel should simply refer to himself and the professor as Paul and Alexander respectively.

He then suggested that the weary travelers retire to their room for a few hours to take a rest before dinner would be served.

Charles was only too happy to take this suggestion and even Gabriel who had napped on the train found himself in favor of the idea.

Gabriel wandered into the guest bedroom in somewhat of a daze as Charles led the way, crutches making soft thumping as he went.

“You're not really a drinking man, are you?” He teased, watching Gabriel look around the room distractedly.

Gabriel blinked and shook his head giving Charles a hesitant smile.
“I'm fine,” He put a hand on the four poster bed, marveling at it.
He was used to far simpler things.

Charles was undressing slowly and Gabriel immediately came over to help.
Charles slipped his hand over the back of Gabriel's neck and pulled him down for a kiss.

“Undress me whenever you like,” The older man said affectionately.
“Just know that you're not my personal valet.”

Gabriel flushed and bit his lip, undressing Charles now because he very much wanted to.

“Is dinner going to be terribly formal? I should have asked before we left. I don't know if I packed anything..”

Charles pulled him down for another kiss.
His grip on the back of Gabriel's neck was like iron and Gabriel wanted it that way.

He parted his lips for Charles's tongue and moaned when Charles devoured him.

Both men were undressing each other now clumsily, frantically and kissing. Always kissing.

Gabriel found himself on his back on the grand four poster bed with Charles swarming over him, skin deliciously on skin.

Charles was kissing him everywhere and Gabriel struggled to be quiet.

He gasped when Charles easily pinned his hands above his head.

He made no effort to struggle. He simply stared into Charles's eyes and the two men lay like that for a moment. Staring at each other. Each man wanting the other painfully.

“Charles please,” Gabriel whispered.
“There's a tin in my jacket..”

Charles kissed him fiercely before permitting him to retrieve the apothecary tin.

Gabriel was trembling as he handed the tin to Charles.
“It's called Vaseline..” He whispered.

Charles didn't care what it was called.

He stripped his beautiful boy of every last stitch of clothing and put his mouth over Gabriel’s hard cock.

Gabriel gasped and panted and begged Charles to fuck him as Charles savored the taste of him.

Gabriel was breathing raggedly with one of his own hands pressed against his face, biting into his own flesh to be quiet.

Charles finally took pity on him after a fashion and used the vaseline.
He spread Gabriel's legs and eased into his body, speaking softly the entire time.

“Are you quite sure you want me to fuck you on a fine bed like this? You're quite sure you don't want me to take you on the floor like a little scullery maid?”

“Charles!” Gabriel's cry was part recrimination, part pure excitement as his lover pushed inside of him.

Charles moved relentlessly between Gabriel's legs. Gabriel flung his arms above his head grasping at the bed clothes as Charles took him on his back with his legs spread wide.

He tried so very hard to stay quiet.

Charles was grunting his desire for him and stroking his cock and Gabriel had never been fucked so well.

He stared up at the strange ceiling, not a single crack in the paint, everything pristine.

He stared at Charles, strong and blonde and handsome and fucking him so wonderfully.

Gabriel whimpered Charles’s name repeatedly and with more urgency until he finally sobbed out an excruciating orgasm, powerful and drawn out by the man taking him so forcefully.

Charles watched Gabriel come, encased in his sweet body, thrusting into his beautiful boy as he unraveled.

“That's my beautiful boy,” He praised him.
“My sweet tight beautiful little boy..”

Gabriel smiled tearfully making his mournful little sounds as Charles thrust into him.
Those adorable little cries sent Charles over the edge and he grabbed Gabriel's hips, spending inside of him, breathless at how good it was.

They clung to one another, relearning air, nuzzling and murmuring softly.

Gabriel kissed Charles's shoulder worshipfully.
“Was I too loud?” He whispered timidly.
“Do you think they heard us?”

There was a loud thump from the floor above them followed by something that sounded very much like a deep human groan and then a long series of rhythmic creaking.

Charles kissed Gabriel's forehead and remarked dryly.
“I don't think so.”

Gabriel's eyes got very large. He burst into helpless laughter while begging Charles to smother him with a pillow.
Charles held him tightly, also laughing and making no effort whatsoever to hide it.

“If you love me, you'll kill me,” Gabriel gasped.

Charles would not release him.
“You'll not get away from me that easily.”

Gabriel squeezed his eyes shut and buried his face against his lover.
“Please tell me we weren't that loud..”

Charles didn't think they were but that didn't stop him from playfully tormenting his sweet boy.
“Well I can't make any promises..”

Gabriel bit his shoulder lightly in vengeance.

Charles liked that.
“You're like a little kitten..”

Gabriel pouted and pressed against him, giving Charles no evidence to the contrary.

The ruckus above them was slowly dying down.

“I didn't get you anything..” Gabriel murmured.
“For Christmas I mean.”

Charles closed his eyes and breathed his sweet boy in.
“You gave me yourself,” he said gratefully.
“What else could I ever possibly need?”

Gabriel clung all the tighter to him.
“I love you so much,” He whispered.
“Please don't grow bored with me.”

Charles was shocked.
He smoothed Gabriel's hair and rocked him gently.
“Never,” he swore.

“Never.”

Gabriel fell asleep in his arms and Charles lay awake for some time, holding him.

He wondered who had hurt Gabriel so and if God would forgive him for his thoughts of vengeance.

Chapter Text

Gabriel looked like a child on Christmas morning. Which was strangely appropriate given the overabundance of Christmas decor in the parlor in which they sat.

Dr. Wells..Paul..had extended an invitation for Gabriel to accompany him to the Abbot's Kitchen at Oxford.
It was one of the world's very first purpose-built chemical laboratories.
Gabriel had never dreamt in all of his life that he might have the opportunity to see it in person.

He glanced at Charles as though seeking permission or approval.

It hurt Charles to see that look in Gabriel's eyes.
That Gabriel should feel he needed permission or approval to move about freely. He wondered and not for the first time who had beaten his sweet boy down so.

He touched Gabriel's hair as though brushing it out of his face even though it was quite neat at the moment.
“You don't need my permission,” He said softly.

Paul tactfully pretended not to notice the intensity of the gaze between the two men.

He'd also noticed that timid glance.

Unlike Charles, Paul knew well the tortures the scholarship boys endured at schools and universities.
It infuriated him that it continued to go on.

Gabriel bit his lip and nodded at Charles.
Charles brushed his forehead with a kiss.
He intended to talk to Gabriel about all the rights and freedoms that he was entitled to but later and in private.

Paul was standing by the Christmas tree and he called over to Alexander as though the large man was quite deaf.
“I'm taking Gabriel to the kitchen with me today. You and Charles will have to entertain each other..”

Alexander was sitting farthest from the fire, very much preoccupied with a book.
The cover had Russian words on it and the figure of a man with what looked to be a large hammer.

Gabriel had the impression the fire could spread from the hearth to the entire rest of the parlor and Alexander would not notice.
He couldn't help but smile.
No wonder Paul was all but shouting at him.

Charles snapped his fingers loudly in Alexander's direction.
It was a sudden sharp sound, not dissimilar to the sort that working dogs were trained to respond to.

Apparently Alexander was trained to respond to it as well because he finally looked up from his reading.

His large brown eyes went immediately to Charles.
There was a softness in the huge man's expression at that moment which gave Gabriel an unpleasant sensation in his gut.

“I'm sorry, what?” Alexander asked.

Charles shook his head in what was clearly a gesture of familiar amusement.
“Your man says he's taking Gabriel to the laboratory.
You and I are to amuse ourselves.”

“Oh,” it seemed to take Alexander a moment to process the information.
“That's good. I think he'll be very interested.”

“That's the idea,” Said Paul good-naturedly.

Gabriel felt very odd.
He'd first noticed at dinner the previous evening.
He noticed it again at breakfast.
He was noticing it right now.

There was something very alike in how Charles and Paul spoke to Alexander.
How they looked at him.
How they..for lack of a better term..managed him.

Gabriel felt very odd indeed.
He excused himself under the pretense of needing something from the guest room.

He needed a moment to collect himself.

Once he'd arrived at the guest bedroom he stood in the middle of it.
He felt as though he should be pretending to do something but he had no idea what or how.
He looked at himself in the mirror.

The same thin young man looked back at him.
All pointy angles and awkwardness.

He resolved not to make a fool of himself.
He could do that much.
He could calm himself.
He could if he put his mind to it. He had done it before.

He stood very still and hugged himself hard.

There were 206 bones in the average human body.
There were 700 named muscles.
There were 78 organs.
He named all of these items to himself silently in rapid succession.

This usually worked.

He startled when Charles thumped his way into the room on his crutches.

Charles was bewildered by the guilty expression on Gabriel's face.
He dropped the crutches carelessly and walked on his cast.
Something Gabriel had told him repeatedly not to do.

He took Gabriel's hand and pressed it to his lips.
“What is it?”

Gabriel pressed his lips together and shook his head.

Charles would not let go of his hand.
Charles stood solid and strong and waiting.

Gabriel didn't think he could lie and he wasn't very good at it to begin with.
So he told as much of the truth as he could.
“I'm acting like a fool.
And if you give me a few more moments I can be back to myself. I promise.”

Charles shook his head, refusing to relinquish Gabriel's hand.
“Tell me.”

No matter how gentle and loving the tone, Gabriel still knew a command when he heard one.

He permitted Charles to keep his hand but he looked away, shaking his head.
“It's just that I'm terribly stupid and I've only just realized something that probably should have been quite obvious..about you and Alexander..”

He shook his head again.
It was a quick, nervous self-castigating gesture.
“And I really am behaving like a fool and I promise I won't embarrass you. If you just give me a moment..”

Charles pulled Gabriel's head to his shoulder and embraced him.
Gabriel sighed against the warmth of him and permitted himself to be held. Charles was so strong Gabriel didn't think he could do anything about it even if he wanted to.
Charles held him close and rubbed his back in small circles.

“Can you forgive me for being an imbecile?” Charles asked.

Gabriel sniffed against his shoulder.
“But you're not an imbecile..”

“I am,” Charles insisted.
“I should have spoken to you about it. We should have had this talk before we ever left Aylen..”
Charles kissed his hair.
“I feel like an ass and I know you'll think less of me but I forgot about it. It just..did not occur to me.”

Gabriel spoke against Charles's shoulder in disbelief.
“You made love to Alexander Saxton and you forgot about it?”

Charles winced.
“It was twenty years ago.” He confided.
“Not that it's any excuse.
I did love him.
I won't deny that.
I still love him.
He's my dearest friend.
He's my family.”

He took Gabriel's face in both of his hands and looked at him fiercely.
“The trouble is, I've only been thinking of you.
When you let me into your world, you became a part of everything that I am and I forgot.
I forgot everything but you.”

Tears rolled down Gabriel's face.
“I told you I was being stupid,” He whispered.
“I know it must have been before we ever met. I'm acting like a horrible child and I'm so sorry.”

Charles kissed him gently.
Gabriel's forehead and his nose and his sweet lips.
Very gently.

“No Gabriel, you've done nothing wrong. Nothing at all.”
Charles wiped Gabriel's tears away with his thumb.
“I'm a venial mortal man and I've fallen in love with you.
I think endlessly about your body, your heart and your mind. I think endlessly about how to touch all of these parts of you..”

He brushed his lips gently over Gabriel’s sinfully beautiful mouth.
“I'm your fool.” Charles confessed.

Charles sounded embarrassed to admit all of these things.
Gabriel was mortified to have forced Charles to say all of these things.

He swallowed audibly and met Charles' bright blue eyes.
“Can we be fools together?”

Charles nearly crushed him in his embrace.
“Please God, for the rest of our lives. Yes.”

Gabriel released a very long exhale as though he had been holding his breath for most of his life.
He relaxed into Charles's embrace and the two men stood like that for a while. Each feeling the other's breath and the beat of one another's heart.

“I shouldn't keep Paul waiting..” Gabriel murmured.

“You shouldn't,” Charles agreed.

Charles let out a soft sound of surprise when Gabriel's teeth closed on his shoulder.
His shirt provided little protection against this unexpected assault.
And now his wicked little boy was speaking calmly as though this violence had not just occurred.

“I told you not to walk on the cast,” Gabriel said primly, scooping up the crutches and thrusting them into Charles's hands.

His beautiful boy slipped out of the room with a parting shot.
“And I'd better see you using those when we return.”

Charles laughed softly, rubbing at his shoulder and thinking about Gabriel's sharp little teeth.

His little kitten.

Eventually Charles ambled out of the guest room with the book he had retrieved under one arm.
He was dutifully using the crutches even in Gabriel's absence.

Alexander had not moved from his spot.
He was still completely immersed in the pages.
Alexander was still a very beautiful man and his frown of concentration as he read was both ferocious and lovable.

Charles thought about the sounds that Alexander and Paul had made the previous night and how all of Oxford had no doubt heard them as well.
He was as amused as he was content.
Knowing Paul now as he did, he knew that Alexander was well loved and well cared for.

Paul was a rascal but he was also a well of infinite kindness and Charles was grateful to him for showing Gabriel his laboratory. Something he was certain he would hear about in great detail on the train back to Aylen.
He wouldn't understand a word of it but he would listen.

He let his crutches thump him along until he was able to deposit himself on the sofa across from Alexander.

Alexander was attempting to hide a faint smile behind his Russian novel.

Charles laughed at him.
“You're not fooling anyone young man, you know I'm here.”

Alexander set his book down.
“I never could fool you.”

“And you never will,” Charles agreed.

He set his crutches to one side and indicated Alexander's book with a nod of his head.
“And what is this tome that has you so entranced?”

Alexander looked slightly embarrassed.
“It's science fiction.”
He said this as though the genre was an infraction against literature.

“And..?” Charles prompted.

Alexander flushed with pleasure. He leaned forward and gesticulated as he spoke, something he only did when he was particularly enthusiastic.
“In the story there are people who live on Mars. Not humans of course, they're martians..”

“Of course,” Charles agreed.

“And they have a communist society..” Alexander continued.

“As martians do,” Charles confirmed.

“And they bring a scientist..a human scientist with them to Mars so that he can learn about their way of life.”

“Their way of life being communism,” Charles, confirmed again.

Alexander smiled sheepishly.
“It's actually rather complicated. I don't think I'm explaining it very well.”

Charles smiled warmly at this dear sweet man he had known for so long.
“I love how you explain it.”

Alexander gave him another small smile.
“I do have something for you,” He got off the couch, the springs protesting as he stood.

Alexander was very hard on furniture.

He retrieved a volume from under the tree. It was a rather plain looking book but it was tied with a festive ribbon.
No doubt Paul's doing.
Alexander handed the book to Charles before settling back onto the groaning couch.

Charles examined it.
“Reflections on violence?”

Alexander nodded seriously.
“I'm not at all certain about Sorel’s theories and I think I would benefit greatly from your perspective.”

Charles was already familiar with George Sorel and his perspective was that the man was an utter bastard.
However, he could find a gentler way to phrase that. Later.
In a letter.

He handed Alexander the book he had retrieved from his baggage in the guest room.

Alexander took it without ceremony and admired it immediately.
It was a copy of “the four million” and Charles knew that Alexander loved the works of O'Henry.

“It's a beautiful copy,” Alexander said softly.
“Thank you.”

Charles stretched out.
“All right then, we've had our obligatory talk about literature.
Let's talk about you being a Godfather.”

Alexander stroked his mustache absently.
It was something he only did when he was experiencing some anxiety.
“I think Jessica is making a terrible mistake,” He confided.
“Paul is the one who knows about children.
I don't know anything about children.
I don't know how to carry one.
I don't know when they get their teeth.
I have no idea what's expected of me.”

Charles laughed, leaned forward and took a hold of Alexander's forearm.
It was a gesture of comfort that Alexander understood.

“Slow down,” Charles told him.
“You're going to give yourself apoplexy.”

Alexander looked at him pleadingly.
“What am I going to do?”

Charles released his forearm and patted one large hand.
“Strictly speaking you're supposed to educate them in their religious development.”

Alexander looked horrified.

Charles kept his laughter on the inside although it took some effort.
“But that won't be the case with you and nobody is expecting that,” He assured him.

“Jessica chose you and Paul with the intent that the two of you should be mentors or role models if you like.”

Alexander did not look reassured.
“Well that's fine for Paul but..”

“Shut up Alexander,” Charles commanded.

Alexander obeyed.

“This is an opportunity for you to build a special relationship with this child,” Charles informed him.
“That’s what this is really about and that is what you have been chosen for.
And it's not just Paul.
Jessica wants you to be a part of this child's life.
She's asking you to help guide this child emotionally and practically, for the rest of your lives.”

Charles gave Alexander a warning look.
“And before you try it, I don't want to hear a lot of bullshit about how you don't know how to be emotional or practical.”

He looked at Alexander very sternly.
“You have so much love in your heart, Alexander.
You are going to be a blessing to this child.
Years from now you're going to look back on your trepidation and you're going to know that you were an idiot.”

Alexander bit his lip, looking for all the world like Gabriel.
Somehow managing to look every bit as young and vulnerable.

He looked at Charles with his wide brown eyes.
“Do you really think that I could be good for a child?”

Charles looked at the enormous man sitting across from him.
“I've never known anyone with as much love to give as you, Alexander,” He said truthfully.
“When you love anybody or anything you do it with your entire heart.
I've never known you to be any other way.
I think this child is extremely fortunate and I think that you are going to love each other very much.”

Alexander nodded slowly.
“I would like that,” He said wistfully.

Charles clasped Alexander's hands.
“It's going to happen,” He promised.

Paul and Gabriel returned to the house in time for dinner.

Charles was unconscious.
The missed sleep from the night before, the journey itself and everything else that had happened had crept up on him and he had fallen asleep while playing cards with Alexander.
Alexander had covered him with a blanket and paid special attention to his cast, elevating the enclosed foot on a small pillow.

When Paul and Gabriel stepped into the parlor they found Alexander sitting on the couch across from Charles much where they had left him.

Alexander was watching the fire thoughtfully.

Paul came to sit beside Alexander and touched his face inquisitively while Gabriel fussed over Charles.

“Everything quite alright?” Paul asked softly.

Alexander looked at him, his large dark eyes lit only by the fire in the hearth.

“Yes,” He said.
“We're going to be godparents.”

Chapter Text

Charles took perverse pleasure in calling Gabriel “Little Boy” and Gabriel was twenty two years old.

On some level he felt as though he should discourage Charles from using this wicked pet name but in truth it excited him.

And Charles wouldn’t obey him anyway.

Charles had intercepted him at the door when Gabriel stopped in from his morning rounds.

The cast had been off of Charles’s foot for two days and Charles was already taking advantage of his newly regained range of motion.

He’d taken Gabriel by his slender waist and lifted him off his feet, slinging him over his shoulder like a sack of grain. He’d carried Gabriel into the bedroom despite Gabriel’s protestations.

It was the middle of the day and to Gabriel’s way of thinking anyone could come into the priest’s small cottage and discover them.

To Charles’s way of thinking no one was in the habit of barging into his bedroom and also, he didn’t care.

He’d stripped Gabriel of his clothing as if Gabriel was every inch the little boy that Charles addressed him as.
Charles was still wearing his cassock from morning services and Gabriel realized rather suddenly that this aroused him.
Very much.

Charles was kissing his neck and his shoulder and was making excellent progress downward, his lips soft and warm and somehow feeling terribly hot against Gabriel’s skin.

Gabriel forgot his protestations and twined his arms around Charles’s neck, gazing at him.

Charles’s bright blue eyes and his thick blonde hair shone against the black of his priestly garments.

“Keep the cassock on,” Gabriel whispered.

Charles laughed softly, pushing Gabriel to the bed and joining him there. Gabriel could feel the black linen across Charles’s broad chest as he pressed against him from behind, powerful hands roaming all over him.

“Do you have evening rounds as well?” Charles asked.
His tone was conversational, even as he pressed against Gabriel’s backside with his hardness and slipped one calloused hand to grasp Gabriel by the throat.

Gabriel shuddered and whispered, “Yes.”

“Do you think any of them will have the faintest notion that you’ve been freshly fucked by the parish priest?” Charles taunted.

Gabriel bit his lip and shook his head, feeling himself get hard and lifting his head obediently for Charles to more easily access his neck. He managed to choke out a tiny word, “No..”

Charles chuckled softly, kissing Gabriel’s shoulder.
“My little boy.”

Gabriel let out a small sound of excitement.
He couldn’t help it.
Charles kept his hand wrapped around his throat, forcing his head up as he adjusted himself and Gabriel made another small sound of wanting when he heard Charles unbuckle his belt.

“Patience,” Charles said softly.
“Patience.”

“I don’t want to be patient,” Gabriel said with a faint smile which he knew Charles could not see.
“I want it now, right now..”

Charles laughed softly.
“Do you think the fact that you have business this evening will keep me from beating you?”

Gabriel shivered.
“I rather thought it might..”

“You thought wrong,” Charles corrected.

Charles sat up in the bed and pulled Gabriel, screeching and protesting, over his lap.
Charles could feel how hard his little boy was and it matched how very badly he wanted to fuck him but matters of discipline always came first.

Gabriel shrieked when the first slap connected with his bare ass.

Charles loved that sound.
That indignant wail.

Gabriel’s little ass was perfect for beating.
It was sweet and young and beautifully curved with flawless skin just waiting to be made red and angry.

Just begging to be marked.

Gabriel shuddered, moaned and wailed as Charles beat him.
Each strike, each loud crack made him tremble and plead and writhe.
He could feel himself unfurling somehow, one sort of tension leaving his body as another form of tension grew.

The friction of the linen cassock against Gabriel's cock and the authoritative way that Charles punished him made Gabriel pant and squirm.
He made helpless little sounds of protest, excitement boiling up inside of him.

This new tension grew stronger and stronger with each blow, coiling inside of him at the pain, the stinging, the lingering burn.
The humiliation.

He knew that Charles loved him enough to correct his bad behavior.
Charles loved him enough to show him how to behave. Charles was teaching him how to be good.
His good boy.
His.

Gabriel sobbed into the bedclothes as his excitement became too much and he spent purely from the rapture of Charles's discipline and the friction against his cassock.
It was so very good.
He was making a mess.
He was being bad again despite himself.
Only, it felt so good.
So very good.

Gabriel cried out in wordless pleasure for a long time as he spent.

Charles stroked him like a little kitten.

His caresses moved over Gabriel’s body from his shining black hair to his neck to his back to his poor smarting ass and began again.
Stroking him lovingly.
The adoration in Charles's touch made Gabriel sigh and sniffle.

“Do you still want it right now?” Charles asked softly.

“Oh yes,” Gabriel pleaded.
“Yes please..”

Mindless of his now sullied cassock, Charles maneuvered his kitten until his head was against the sheets and his red little ass in the air for him.
He’d held onto the small tin of vaseline and he used it now, praising Gabriel and petting him before he slid the head of his greased cock against Gabriel’s entrance teasingly.

Gabriel kept quiet and patient like a good little boy, eyes squeezed tightly shut and lips pressed together. Wanting this so very badly.

He was safe when he was with Charles.
He was safe when Charles loved him.

Both men groaned loudly when Charles finally thrust inside of him.

They were quite a picture, the handsome blonde priest fucking the dark young man who submitted to him so beautifully.

Gabriel made tiny defenseless sounds each time Charles thrust into him and they increased in volume and desperation as Charles moved faster and faster.

Charles lost himself in Gabriel's body as his momentum built.
His little boy was so sweet and so tight.
Like a hot velvet glove.
Charles groaned as he came inside of him.
His fingers dug into Gabriel's waist as he filled him.
Charles was euphoric, adoring him, loving him.
Calling out Gabriel's name.
His little boy.
Only his.

Gabriel was so very happy.
His ass stung from Charles's beating and he knew he would have to bathe before his evening rounds as Charles filled him like the caring master that he was.
Gabriel had never known such contentment in his heart.
Such bliss.

He felt so very loved.

Charles cradled him, kissing his face and his lips and told him how very good he was.

Gabriel preened delightedly in his arms.

He had waited his entire life for somebody to tell him that he was good.

Eventually Gabriel was drowsing contentedly against Charles' broad chest.

The priest held him close and read the latest letter from Alexander and Paul.
“The babe has been born,” Charles announced.
“It's a little girl. They want to call her Anna Cecile.”

Gabriel smiled and ran his fingers through the golden hair on Charles's chest.

“I don't know why, but that's perfect.”

Charles held him close and kissed his forehead.
“I rather think so too.”

“When do you have to go?” Gabriel asked.

“Two weeks,” Charles pulled him close and kissed his forehead again before dipping down to Gabriel's lips.
“Do you think your patients can spare you for a day or two?”

Gabriel bit his lip.
“I went away six weeks ago,” He said regretfully.
“I can't leave them again so soon.”

Charles held him even closer. He kissed Gabriel's beautiful lips, his eyelids, his face.
“Just as Tom would have said.”

The pride in Charles's voice was unmistakable.
“You're a fine doctor and you take good care of this town.
Stay on here and I will bring your love to them. No one in Oxford will blame you.”

Gabriel nestled closer and glanced up at Charles with sad dark eyes.
“I hate the idea of sleeping without you,” He confessed.

Charles pressed his lips against Gabriel's hair. Thick and black and shiny as a raven's wing.
“I'm trying not to think about that part of it,” He agreed.

The two men caressed each other, kissing between sentences and calculations.

“I'll only stay one night,” Charles decided.
“If I have to sleep without you for two nights, I think it may kill me.”

Gabriel nibbled Charles's shoulder gently.
“I feel the same..only..we're being rather silly about this aren't we? It would just be two nights..”

Charles arched a blonde eyebrow at Gabriel.
“Do you want to sleep in an empty bed for two nights?”

“No, I don't, I hate it!”
Gabriel felt like a fool for answering honestly.
He wanted to be sensible. He wanted to be normal. Adult.
Practical.
Unfortunately he just wasn't.
Not when it had anything to do with Charles.
Not when it meant being away from him.
Even when it was only for a night.

He hid his face against the broad shoulder he had just nibbled.
“I feel like a lovelorn imbecile but I don't know how I'm going to survive one night without you. It will be so silent and lonely.”

“It will,” Charles agreed.
“Even in Oxford with those two circus performers in the room above me.”

Upon that remark, Gabriel lifted his head to look at Charles with a scandalized face.
Charles grinned at Gabriel and both men laughed.

Gabriel blushed at the memory and swatted Charles playfully.
“I think it's sweet that they're so in love.”

Charles grinned wolfishly.
“I think it's sweet that WE'RE so in love.”

Gabriel giggled and slipped out of the bed.
“Oh no you don't,” He chided.
“It's bad enough that I have to ride to the Dockery house tonight!” Gabriel winced just thinking about it.
“Suffice to say I will be thinking about you the entire time, you great brute.”

Charles clasped his fingers behind his head and lay in the bed in his soiled cassock with no shame whatsoever.
“You loved it, Little Boy.”

Gabriel looked away with a flush to his cheeks.
“Yes, well, I’d better clean up..” he murmured, lingering in the doorway.
“I'm not sorry that you're performing the baptism.
Really, I'm not. I know nobody else will do it and I know how important it is but I wish you didn't have to go.”

Charles looked at him lovingly.
“Thank you for understanding.”

“Write me,” Gabriel blurted.
“When we're apart, I want you to write to me.
When I'm alone in our bed, I want to know that you are in Oxford writing to me and thinking about me and loving me and missing me.
I will sit here in Aylen and do the same.
I'll tell you how much I miss you and how much I love you and how much I wish you were beating me..” He ended with a little laugh.

Charles stared at Gabriel wonderingly.

He was so very in love with this beautiful young man.

“Of course I'll write you,” He promised.

Gabriel smiled shyly, as if they hadn't told each other countless times how they loved each other.
As though they had never made love.
As though he were innocent as a virgin.

“I'll write you too,” He swore and then he had slipped out of the room to prepare himself for his evening rounds.

Charles waited until Gabriel had left the house to sit at the desk they shared and rummaged around until he found his fountain pen.

He had so many things he wanted to say to Gabriel.

He saw no point in waiting.

Chapter Text

The boys at school had used Gabriel for sex.
He was pretty with his thick eyelashes and his “girl's mouth.”
He was desperate to belong.

He was a scholarship boy.

The same height as the older boys but not the same age.

They'd mocked him for being a scholarship boy and they had put themselves in his mouth and in his ass and he still dreamt about it sometimes.

If you could call them dreams.
They were really more like nightmares.

Sometimes they had given him sweets in exchange but mostly they just did what they liked with him.
Sometimes in small groups.

His studies were always where he found safety. It was the one place where he excelled and nobody could touch him there. In his mind. In the world of science which was reliable and never varied. Science never lied.

Science had never betrayed him.

Gabriel had been taught to believe that the cruelties of school were the sort of things that an adult left behind them.
He'd put it out of his mind as best he could and forged ahead with his life.

He’d had every intention to marry up as his mother intended.
He'd had every intention to follow the plan that she had laid out for his existence and to mind how it would reflect on her.

Then he had fallen in love with a man.
With the parish priest no less. And now he knew that every act he had performed, every act that had been performed on him could be an expression of love.

Charles had proven that and Charles simply went on proving it.
And Gabriel craved him.
He craved him so very badly. When Charles touched him, when Charles was inside of him making love to him, it was a good and pure thing.
It was clean and perfect and washed away so much of the past.

And the nightmares came less often.

And his mother could go to hell.
It was a terrible thing to think but it was true.
He had written a letter to her once when he was at school and it had all started happening and he had wanted to come home. She had written back very sternly that he was expected to make sacrifices.

Gabriel had startled awake from one of his terrible dreams and now he lay in the semi-darkness with Charles's body against his and Charles's arm draped around him.
He listened to Charles sleep, smiling at the occasional soft snore.

For some reason Charles had selected him to love and Gabriel intended to keep that love.
He intended to return that love and return it forever.
He was safe with Charles and Charles kept him safe.

Something outside of his textbooks and his medical practice finally made him feel safe.

He didn't want to wake Charles. He didn't want to tire him when he already had a long trip ahead of him. He'd be leaving for Oxford in a few hours.

Gabriel felt foolish for not having any real idea how he was going to cope without him.
It was only one night.

Gabriel would sleep at his surgery and he would be fine.
At least that's what he kept telling himself.

He pressed back against Charles and dozed for a while but never properly slept.
This came in handy.
It allowed him to wake Charles with a proper breakfast and coffee.

Charles came out of the bedroom, blonde hair tousled, face pleasantly surprised.
“Kitten, I was just going to eat at the cafe.”

“And now you don't have to,” Gabriel said automatically.
“And don't call me that.”

Charles swiped his mug from the table and took a swig of coffee before setting it down and reaching for Gabriel.
“Stop acting like one then..”

Gabriel let out a little shriek as Charles lunged for him and caught him up in a great bear hug he had no hope of escaping from.
“Charles, no, you'll miss your train..have your breakfast..”

Charles kissed and sucked at the place where Gabriel's neck and shoulder met.
His beautiful, dark, slender boy.
“Suppose I have you for breakfast?”

Gabriel squirmed happily. “Mmm…Charles no. You have to eat. You have to get dressed. Do you have a clean cassock?”

“They make up the bulk of my wardrobe,” Charles noted.
He looked into Gabriel's large, dark eyes.
“I'll have everything I need there except for you.”

Gabriel kissed him and slipped a letter into Charles's top pocket.
“I wrote this to you. I hope it'll keep you company while we're apart. Read it when you're in that big bedroom by yourself.”

Charles thought that nothing was a substitute for his beautiful little boy.

He accepted the letter and kissed Gabriel deeply before breaking away and dutifully sitting at the table.

“Look in the bread box once I've gone.”

Gabriel took the seat across from him and began his own breakfast.
“The bread box?” He laughed.

Charles nodded, making short work of his eggs and his toast.
“Read it when you're in that small bedroom by yourself.”

It took all of Gabriel's self-control not to leap out of his chair, leave his breakfast unfinished and read Charles's letter immediately.

He managed to control himself until Charles had left for the station.

He felt the way that children were supposed to feel on Christmas morning.

Charles's handwriting was neat and squarish and there were marks on the paper where he had smudged the ink.

Gabriel knew he had patients in his surgery today and patients to visit in the evening but he had to read at least a little of Charles’s letter.

“Dearest,
When I very first saw you I felt as though a knife had been driven through my heart. I knew in that moment that my life had been irreparably changed and I would never regain the peace I knew before laying eyes on you.
My life was a misery of wanting you. You nearly ruined me.
From the day we met I knew I would be forced to live with you inside my heart with no recourse to any reasonable God or power that could free me.
My Darling Gabriel, my little boy, I have no experience writing love letters. Any message intended for you would be a love letter.
You permit me to touch you and I am a blessed man. When you lie with me, you strengthen my belief in everything that is good and divine on God's earth.
I know that you are not a believer, my sweet love. I know you may find it odd for me to mention The Almighty in a letter such as this but I thank Him everyday for bringing you to me.
You bring my life fresh meaning everyday and I will forever be the better for your love.
My beloved.
My beautiful boy.
I love you so.

Your Charles.”

Gabriel must have read it over and over at least three times before he realized that he was doing so.

He touched the paper reverently, taking care not to smudge the ink further.

He folded the letter very carefully and put it back in it’s envelope, slipping it into his breast pocket.
As close as possible to his heart.

He would sleep with this letter nearby.
He would touch it in the night.
To ward off the nightmares.

*******

Charles arrived in Oxford to find his dearest friend helplessly smitten with a young lady weighing in at a mere 3,100 grams.
The child looked like a painted miniature when Alexander held her in his enormous arms.
She was a bonny little thing and Charles took tremendous amusement in all the traits Alexander projected onto the tiny human.
The child was extraordinarily clever.
The child had the most powerful grip of any baby ever to exist.
The child would grow to be the most beautiful woman in all the world.
Charles listened patiently.
The child was not even a month old.
What a father Alexander would have made.

With three children already in the nest Anna Cecile’s mother seemed fairly content to let Alexander hold, change and even feed the baby when their little family was all together.
With what Charles had been told about the circumstances of the child’s birth, he could understand it.

He’d never seen Alexander so idiotically happy.

He and Paul exchanged many an amused glance as the very few guests outside of the immediate family assembled.

Charles was pleased to renew his acquaintance with Doctor David Ingram and his family.
The man was a longtime friend of Paul’s and Charles admired the way he stood for his friend on every occasion.
Ingram’s children played nicely with Jessica and Carlisle’s children and Charles enjoyed the close and simple home environment for this baptism.

Everyone present with the exception of the baby herself knew that this ritual could never be performed in a church.
Two Godfathers was not a thing the church was prepared to accept, nor most clergy.

Charles was pleased and honored to be there.

Alexander had clearly practiced for the occasion and somberly said all the words expected of him while Paul and Charles avoided each other's eyes to prevent laughter.

Paul was an old hand at this having been through it with all of Anna Cecile’s siblings and was far more relaxed during the proceedings.

Alexander of course, held the baby.
At Alexander’s insistence Charles only sprinkled the smallest amount of holy water possible on Anna Cecile’s sweet little head.
A crime for which he was soundly scolded by tiny lungs while Alexander apologized to the infant softly and sincerely.

He and Paul exchanged another look.
This one particular little girl was going to have a willing slave wrapped around her finger and was very likely to be something of a terror as soon as she realized it.

Alexander was remarkable at soothing the child though. Charles was accustomed to little ones who wailed through the entire ceremony but this one quieted when the giant man rocked her and whispered to her.

Oh yes, Alexander would be her willing slave.

After the celebratory dinner, when all the families had left, taking all the children with them, Alexander had apologetically excused himself to do whatever it was that he did in the strange labyrinth of crates and boxes that he referred to as his office.

Paul and Charles sat down for a quiet drink together.

“I’ve been supplanted by a woman,” Paul groused good naturedly.
“I knew this day would come.”

Charles and Paul clinked glasses and laughed.

“See that he doesn't spoil her, that little girl will get whatever she wants from him.” Charles warned.

Paul leaned back and relaxed.
“Jessica can control him.”

“I believe it,” Charles replied.
“She has her husband trained so well I don’t believe I’ve ever heard Carlisle make a sound.”

“He stutters.” Paul confessed.
Charles raised his eyebrows.
“Ah.”

Paul poured them both another.
“He’s perfect for her really, she never could abide a man who talked back.”

Charles laughed loudly and Paul admired him for it. This strong, dashing priest who laughed so loud and projected such warmth.

“I shan’t keep you up much later,”
Paul assured him.
“I know you have an early train. Alexander is a bit sad you’re not staying longer but he understands in his way. You must know that.”

“I do,” Charles nodded.

“And how is your beautiful young Dr. Davies?” Paul enquired.

“Troubled,” Charles said honestly.
He has bad dreams..talks in his sleep..”
He looked at Paul earnestly.
“I hope he’ll confide in me eventually.”

A shadow passed over Paul’s face.
Both men had a good idea what the issue was but neither would say it out loud.

“I understand why you want to get back to him so quickly,” Paul said simply.
“I certainly would.”

Charles nodded.

“Oh and Charles?”

Charles put his drink down, unfinished.
“Yes?”

Paul reached out and clasped Charles’s forearm.
“We’re all so terribly grateful to you for what you did here today, I hope you realize.”

Charles smiled.
“It was my privilege.”

Not much later Charles was alone in the guest bedroom.
He sat at the chair provided along with the writing desk and gingerly removed Gabriel’s letter from his vestments.
He sat with it for a moment, startled at how very much he missed him after such a short time apart.

Then he carefully unfolded it and read the words written in Gabriel’s beautiful flowing hand.
Very undoctor like.

“My beloved Charles,

I’m writing this in anticipation of sleeping alone since the first time I stopped being so foolish and opened my heart to you. Do you realize how very much I wish I was with you? I should like to be with you always. Under any circumstance.
I will think about your hands tonight and the way that you kiss me. I hope you will think of me and everything that we do together when we are alone.
I have never in my life been so happy as I am when I’m with you. Doing anything. Anything at all. Anything you want to do.
I will never run from you again.
Never.
Please remember me tonight and think a great deal about how I long to see you tomorrow.
I’ll be waiting for you always.
Loving you.

Forever, your little boy.
Your kitten.
Gabriel.”

Charles kissed the paper.

He wished to God there was a night train to Aylen.

For he would surely be on it.

Chapter Text

Gabriel had passed an unsettling night alone in his surgery.
He'd been strangely afraid.
It had not been that long since he had slept in that bedroom by himself and yet the smell of the place was unfamiliar.
The bed was now unfamiliar. Every creak, every noise made him startle in the dark.

They would hold him down and they would laugh at him and they would take turns.

The memory came unbidden and he squeezed his eyes shut, forcing it down and away.
He reached under the pillow and touched the envelope with Charles's letter inside.
Perhaps it was ridiculous but the folded piece of paper calmed him.

And finally he slept.

His morning was spent at his surgery. It was early March and the worst of the winter ailments had come and gone.
The complaints had all been minor but there was a lot of them.

Gabriel realized how young he looked. He realized how young he was. He was relieved that his practice was thriving despite this handicap.

He kept his mind on his work. Not daring to think of Charles.
He couldn't possibly.

Gabriel was not scheduled for house calls this evening which meant that he could go to the cottage and wait for him.
Or perhaps Charles was already there.

How wonderful if he was already there.

Gabriel had been supplied with a good tempered gelding named Jody.
It was well into the afternoon before Gabriel could ride to the cottage.

The closer Gabriel came to the cottage the more unsettled he became in his mind.

It was like this with him and he hated it.
He was being irrational and he knew he was being irrational but he had the strangest feeling that Charles wouldn't want him anymore and everything would be different between them.

It made no sense.
Charles had been away for one night and he had written Gabriel the most beautiful letter before he left and they had not quarreled and all was well between them and still Gabriel was afraid.

“Neurasthenia.”

He hated this aspect of himself. He was prone to bouts of irrational fear and he had no idea as to cause except that clearly there was something wrong with him.
He wasn't strong enough.
He was a nervous child who had grown into a nervous man who had not yet learned how to master himself.

He settled Jody in the simple stable for the night and forced himself to approach the cottage as though he was feeling no apprehension at all.

The door flew open before Gabriel could reach for it and he was pulled inside and the door slammed shut behind him and locked.

Charles had him pressed against the door. His leg between Gabriel's, his mouth moving over Gabriel's face to kiss him.
His sweet lips.
His little boy.

“You never lock the door,” Gabriel whispered.

“I won't tolerate any interruptions tonight..” was Charles's response.

Gabriel surrendered his mouth to Charles willingly. Throwing his arms around Charles's neck as Charles kissed him.
Charles seized his mouth as though it was his rightful property. He plundered Gabriel's mouth with his tongue and kissed him until Gabriel's lips were swollen and aching.

Gabriel loved how Charles kissed him. He loved Charles's leg between his, giving him something to shamelessly rub against.

“I missed you so much,” He whispered.

Charles lost patience and swept him up like a bride and carried him to the bedroom as Gabriel locked his hands around Charles's neck and pressed his face against him.

Charles was broad and handsome and so much stronger than Gabriel was.

The younger man wanted nothing more than to surrender.
He wanted to give Charles anything he wanted.

He watched breathlessly as Charles straddled him and pulled his own clothing off carelessly while Gabriel trembled beneath him.
Gabriel's eyes moved over Charles's shoulders and torso and he made a small sound of excitement as Charles caressed him.

Gabriel needed Charles so badly. He needed Charles to touch him and to love him and to fuck him and to tell him that he was good.
Gabriel longed to hear it.

When Charles stripped Gabriel roughly of his clothing Gabriel whined softly, wanting him to. Wanting this. Wanting it so very badly.
He stared up at Charles with his dark eyes.
He stared up at Charles as though Charles was a God.
“Do you still love me?” He whispered.

The question hurt Charles's heart, although he did not show it.
He was growing to know Gabriel's moods and spirits.
He knew something now of Gabriel's pain and the fears that occasionally overtook him.
He let Gabriel show him how to soothe him.
He let Gabriel show him what he wanted.
What he needed.

Charles traced Gabriel's lips with his thumb.
“Let me show you how much I still love you..”

Gabriel held his arms out to him.

Charles embraced Gabriel.
He kissed Gabriel.
He kissed his throat and his collarbones and made his way down, kissing his thighs and his cock and his belly before gently turning Gabriel to his side.

Gabriel whimpered softly.
Such a sad little sound. Achingly beautiful to Charles's ears.
Charles pressed against him, sucking and biting his slender little neck until Gabriel cried out in pleasure.
Charles reached around to grasp Gabriel's sex and stroke him to hardness while whispering in his ear.
“Have you been a good little boy while I was away?”

Gabriel trembled.
“Yes, I was. I was..I swear..”

“If I tell you to clasp your hands in prayer, will you obey me?”

Gabriel nodded frantically, doing precisely as he was told.
Charles rolled Gabriel gently to his belly as Gabriel clasped his hands in front of himself like a penitent child.

Charles drank in the sight of him.
The breathtakingly beautiful young man had his hands clasped in front of him.
Gabriel's glossy black hair was falling into his face, his body curved.
He was offering Charles his perfect little ass.
Begging to be taken.

Charles was only human.

He used the Vaseline to grease the length of him and took hold of Gabriel's slender hips brushing the head of his cock against the cleft between Gabriel's legs while Gabriel pleaded with him.

“Please show me you love me..”

Charles groaned, pushing into the sweet tight heat of Gabriel's body.
“Little boy,” He whispered.
“My little boy.”

Gabriel made a tremulous little sound. Almost like a little purr.

Charles fucked Gabriel hard.
Gabriel didn't want it any other way.
Charles's body slapped against Gabriel's obscenely and Gabriel cried out each time.
Each cry drove Charles mad.
Gabriel wept softly, trying so hard to keep his hands clasped.
His knees slipped as Charles took him, each thrust driving him lower and closer to the bed.

Finally Charles was on top of him, pressed against him, fucking him hard, one knee bent, the rest of him laid over Gabriel covering him completely.
His face was buried against Gabriel's neck.
His rugged hands pinned Gabriel's forearms as though to drive home the point that Gabriel could never escape him.
Gabriel pushed his face into the sheets and wailed.
He wanted this. He wanted it.

When Charles came inside of him Gabriel keened so sweetly, punctuating the sound with a little gasp as Charles bit the nape of his neck.

“You're such a good little boy,” Charles whispered.
“So sweet and obedient and I'm so proud of you my little kitten..”

“I'm so hard,” Gabriel pleaded.
“Charles, please..”

Charles rolled to his side, taking Gabriel with him. He held Gabriel close as he stroked him with a hand still slippery with Vaseline.

“Do you know how much I missed you?” Charles whispered to him as Gabriel squirmed and thrust into his hand.
“Do you know how much I missed my little kitten?”

Gabriel, wept and moaned and made wordless little sounds as Charles held him and stroked him and spoke lovingly to him.

Charles had learned to love Gabriel's tears. He understood they came from a place of happiness and it was all he wanted for Gabriel.
To give him pleasure.
To make him happy.
To make him safe.

Making love to Gabriel, being allowed to have him, to touch him, to be inside of him, these were all gifts of the most incredible value.

And when Gabriel spent in his hand, he cried out so beautifully, so sweetly.
Somehow he was still so innocent.

And Charles worshiped him.
This slender young creature he held so closely.
He nipped Gabriel's earlobe, making him shiver.
“Better?”

Gabriel stretched against him, making his sweet little sounds as the aftershocks ran through him, prolonged by Charles nuzzling and kissing and biting him gently.
“Oh yes,” He whispered.
“Oh yes Charles..”

“I missed you last night,” Charles told him.
“Your letter made such sweet promises. All I could think was to get back to you so that you could keep them..”

Gabriel nestled back against him, silently demanding to be held and nipping one of Charles's forearms impatiently.

Gabriel was a bitey little creature and Charles loved the feel of his teeth.
He only misbehaved when he felt truly safe.
Charles hoped that Gabriel would bite him forever.

“I didn't know,” Gabriel said softly.
“I didn't know that this was possible.”

Charles pulled Gabriel close, his chest to Gabriel's back.
He wrapped his arms around Gabriel's lanky body and stroked him lazily, hands brushing over Gabriel's chest and ribs and belly.
“This?”

“That anybody could come to know me,” Gabriel said wonderingly.
“And that upon knowing me..who I really am…could actually love me..”

“I loved you from the moment I saw you,” Charles replied.
“And coming to know you has only drawn me deeper. I don't believe I'll ever be free of you.”

He pressed his face into Gabriel's hair. His lover smelled of soap and clean air.
“I believe you own me, little boy.”

Gabriel shivered and pressed back harder, a signal for Charles to hold him tighter which Charles did.

“I never thought such a thing was possible for me,” Gabriel's tone was soft and surprised.
“No one has ever felt that way about me. No one.”
Gabriel swallowed audibly before continuing.
“I don't believe that anyone has actually loved me until now.”

Charles held Gabriel tight. He squeezed Gabriel. Perhaps a bit too hard. He wanted to build a shelter for Gabriel in his arms.

He wanted to build a shelter for Gabriel in all of Gabriel's life.
He prayed that he was equal to the task.
He spoke softly, stroking Gabriel and holding him as close as he could.
“The things that happened to you. The people who hurt you..they don’t define you Gabriel. They don’t have that power. They never will.”

Gabriel swallowed a sudden sob. Another welled up out of him and burst forth and he gasped, choked, tried to stop. Tried not to cry. Not like this. Not here. Not now.

Charles turned Gabriel to face him.
Gabriel fought him on this.
He did not want to be seen.
He struggled against Charles, almost making a fist until he saw Charles’s face.
Charles’s eyes.
And then he simply collapsed against him, sobbing.

And Charles held him.
Charles would always hold him.
“It’s like poison,” Charles said softly.
“It must come out eventually.”

And Gabriel found himself telling Charles everything. Everything. Every awful shameful detail.
How it had all started. How one boy had been his friend.
How one boy had told him he liked him, told him he was special.
How he had let that boy touch him and use him and hurt him.
How that boy had given him away to all of the other boys.
He told Charles everything.

And Charles let it all wash over him. Every horrible detail. Until Charles was trembling with rage and cradling Gabriel in his arms, joining him in his tears.

He slipped his hand around the back of Gabriel’s neck and held him to his chest.
“And yet you grew to be so kind and so good and so brave. I love you all the more for knowing, Gabriel. I love you all the more.”

“I’m not brave,” Gabriel whispered.
“I’m broken.”
“You’re incredibly brave.” Charles rocked him as he would a child.
“You face the world every day. You’re a healer of men despite how the species has treated you..”
Charles buried his own face in Gabriel’s hair, holding back a sob of his own.
“You let me love you. You are incredibly brave.”

They lay together in silence for a very long time. Both men were trembling. Both faces were wet with tears.

Finally Gabriel broke the silence.
“Will you ever..want me again..knowing..?”

Charles’s voice broke.
“If you’ll let me. If you’ll have me? Yes. Yes always..”

Gabriel released a long ragged sigh and asked the question he was most afraid to ask.
“Do you still love me?”

Charles’s answer was instantaneous.
“More than I love my own life. More than I love God. More than I love anything.”

And Gabriel wept again in pure amazed relief.

Chapter Text

Charles made Gabriel sleep on the train.
Gabriel had the belief held by every man of twenty two that he was indestructible and incapable of tiring.
He made a habit of pushing himself too far.
So Charles had boxed him in and draped the travel blanket over him and Gabriel was fast asleep before he could complete his objections.

Charles loved the faint anonymity of traveling by train. He enjoyed observing and speaking to new people from places he’d never been and would most likely never go.

He was fascinated by who was drawn to his priest’s collar and who was repelled by it.
People in general were fascinating to Charles, at their best and at their worst and in every state in between.
There were times when he felt he’d seen and heard it all after twenty eight years of auricular confessions and times when he felt as if he had barely scratched the surface of what humanity was capable of.

Knowing Gabriel had reintroduced him to the best and worst aspects of humanity all over again.

Now he had Gabriel in the window seat, his head against Charles’s shoulder. Charles used his body to protect the slender, beautiful boy from the rest of the world.
He had a book in his hands but paid no real attention to it. He was far more interested in the warmth and steady breathing of his lover.

Charles loved the intimacy that train compartments afforded them.
To the eyes of others they were simply two men traveling together.
An Anglican priest and his young companion.
Gabriel could sleep beside him, be close to him this way in front of all the world and not a blink from anyone.

Charles longed to be public with Gabriel. He wanted to walk the streets of London with their hands clasped.
He wanted to kiss Gabriel whenever the mood took him, to run his fingers through that black, glossy hair and tell him that he loved him regardless of location or circumstance. Regardless of any condition of the world beyond the two of them.

Charles was a reasonably private man, like most men he supposed, but he found himself growing resentful of the world beyond their secret wedlock.
He was growing resentful of the pretense that he had not pledged his heart and his soul to the man who filled him with contentment through the simple weight of their head on his shoulder.

He was struggling with that.

They were on their way to Scarborough, to the seaside.
Gabriel had been prescribed a rest.

And Gabriel was furious about it.
He had been so resistant to leaving the village.
Charles had to smile at that.
All of twenty two years old and the doctor attempted to assume responsibility for the well being of all the people of Aylen.
He had driven himself to exhaustion trying to fit as many of them under his little wing as possible.

Charles had finally persuaded him to take out an advertisement for help and it had come in the form of a little widow with green eyes and silver hair.
Dr. Ruth Glassman was short, stout and extremely capable.

She claimed that Aylen had been her escape and didn’t go into much detail beyond that but the people had responded well to her, once they adjusted to the shock of her gender, and her particular knowledge of women’s troubles was especially welcome.

She and Charles had conspired together as Gabriel's health flagged from overwork.
Gabriel had grumbled and sulked and only surrendered at last when Charles took a firm hand with him and dragged him rather indignantly to the train station with bags packed and reservations made.

Gabriel was having a seaside rest.
Willing or not.
An entire two weeks away from Aylen and all his little chicks.
Charles found his indignance about the entire affair utterly charming.

Gabriel had worked himself to a state of undernourishment.
He was pale and wan with faint, bruised looking smudges beneath each eye.
Charles and Dr. Glassman had joined forces so now Gabriel slept peacefully on Charles’s shoulder while Charles pretended to read his book.

He slept so soundly in fact that when the train approached their station Charles was loath to wake him.

He touched Gabriel’s face and spoke to him gently, encouraging him to eat a sandwich and drink some juice before the train stopped.

Gabriel was a bit glassy eyed. He blinked at Charles in confusion for a few moments before remembering where he was and why.

He accepted the sandwich to please Charles more than from actual hunger.
He himself was skeptical of the seaside cure but he’d been given very little choice in the matter. Charles was a brute and Dr. Glassman was a scold.

It was 10 degrees celsius, warm enough that Gabriel didn’t believe he needed the travel blanket Charles insisted he wear and he felt a fool taking a carriage to the boarding house like an invalid.
He folded his arms across his chest like a cranky child and it took Charles a great deal of effort not to laugh.

“Where’s the money for all this coming from?” Gabriel asked and not for the first time.
It was very much his Welshman’s refrain.

Charles caressed Gabriel’s face in this brief moment of privacy.
“I’ve told you before, little boy, you’re not to worry your mind about that.”

Gabriel looked slightly mollified by Charles’s touch.

“Rooms here are very cheap,” Charles continued.
“As are train tickets. It’s all been managed.”

Gabriel looked at him suspiciously. As though suspecting Charles of having squandered his entire life savings.

Charles hazarded a kiss on Gabriel’s lips.
“Let me take care of you, Kitten..”

Gabriel sighed and his face softened.
“It’s just..”

“You can’t tend to your patients if you don’t tend to yourself,” Charles reminded him.

There was a stubborn little line that formed between Gabriel’s eyebrows on occasion and it sat there now as Gabriel looked at him.
“I am run down,” He finally confessed.
“But I could have rested at home just as easily.”

Charles laughed and kissed him again.
“Bullshit. You would have been out of bed every time someone had so much as a sniffle.”

Gabriel was honest enough not to deny it.

He returned Charles's kiss, petulance apparent but unable to deny him.

The boarding house had no one to carry luggage in but the coach driver was willing to do it for a few bob.
This freed Charles to supervise Gabriel.
Gabriel was determined to rid himself of the travel blanket and Charles thought it might cheer him to have this small victory so he permitted it.

Charles signed the guest registry and the thin white-haired keeper of the book gave him the keys.

The woman took in Gabriel's pale features and her face took on a maternal cast.
“Tea is still on the table.
I'll ask some of the lads to bring it up to your room. It'll do him some good. Poor thing needs feeding.”
Charles thanked her for her kindness. He doubted she had taken note of his priest's collar and he admired her more for her easy grace.

Gabriel thanked her as well, taking Charles's arm as they ascended the stairs together.
“Oh God I hate this,” He whispered.
“I must look wretched.”

Charles snorted.
“You could never look wretched. You simply look tired.”

Charles opened the door easily as it was the first one to the right.
He and Gabriel found themselves in an extremely pleasant room with a clean, homey feeling about it.
There was a fine breeze coming in through the windows.
Everything was simple and picturesque.
The wood floor practically shone with polish and the floral wallpaper was lively without feeling like a girl’s nursery.
The bed had ample room for them both and they were even provided a table and two chairs.

Charles nodded in satisfaction.
“We should take up permanent residence here.”

He guided Gabriel firmly to the bed and pulled his shoes off as Gabriel looked around the room and pretended not to like it.

Charles couldn't hide his smile.
“You're such a stubborn little boy.” He said fondly.

“Am not,” Gabriel retorted.

Charles looked at Gabriel and caught the sly smile before Gabriel could hide it.

He pounced on the bed after Gabriel and captured him in a hug as Gabriel squealed and pretended he didn't like that either.

Then there was the sound of someone clearing their throat and there were two men standing in the doorway that Charles had left unattended.

A curly haired young man with a thin mustache and an extremely amused expression leaned against the door frame. He was laden down with hot buttered scones and foie gras sandwiches.
A taller, darker man stood behind him with a basket of fruit and a small tea service.

The curly haired young man tottered into the room to deposit the plates on the table.
“Mrs. Frazier conscripted us to deliver afternoon tea,” He said in a light apologetic tone, settling things on the table with an eye for presentation.
He acted very much as though nothing unusual had been happening in the room upon his entry.
“I'm Arnold Hyde and I'm a guest here. This is my friend Bernard Dawson..”

Bernard was at least ten years older than Arnold and substantially taller.
He flashed a shy smile before setting the tea on the table with significantly less flair.

There was nothing for Charles to do but clamber off of Gabriel and off of the bed and shake hands with each of their unexpected guests while making his own introductions.
Gabriel was blushing furiously and trailing after Charles to do the same.

The two visitors exchanged glances.
Something silent was communicated between them in that glance and then the curly haired Arnold spoke while Bernard shut the door for privacy.

“You have nothing to fear from us,” Arnold said without ceremony.
Bernard came to stand behind Arnold and placed a hand on his shoulder.
“We understand,” Arnold continued.

The four men stood in complete silence for a few moments.

Charles finally decided to push ahead and attend to Gabriel.
He attempted to get him to sit down and eat but Gabriel just shook his head a bit forlornly.
“She's very kind but maybe just some fruit?”

He looked at everyone apologetically.
“This is very ungracious after you've gone through so much trouble but I'm actually..rather tired.”
Gabriel looked surprised at his own words. As though he had spent so much time denying that he was tired, the effort alone had exhausted him.

Arnold touched Charles's arm.
“Bernard and I were planning to play cards in the parlor. Why don't you join us once you have him settled?”

Charles couldn't quite read the expression on Arnold's face, but he could decipher good intentions.
“I think I may do that depending on this one,” He said, indicating Gabriel.

The other two men made a thoughtful and hasty departure.

Charles regarded Gabriel very seriously and felt his forehead.
“I don't have a fever,” Gabriel sighed.
“And I know you're going to crow about it, but I genuinely am rather tired.”

“I'm not going to crow about it,” Charles told him.
“You're finally being sensible.”

He helped Gabriel out of his clothing and into his pajamas.
Gabriel allowed him to do this meekly.

“I take no pleasure in seeing you this way,” Charles told him.

Gabriel turned his huge brown eyes upon him and Charles silently forgave everything.
He buttoned up Gabriel's pajamas and when he was done Gabriel slid his arms around him and leaned against him, comforted by the broad strength that Charles's body offered.
“I'm sorry I've been so difficult.”

Charles scooped him up and deposited him on the bed as though he weighed nothing. He pulled the blankets over Gabriel and kicked off his shoes to slip under the covers with him.
Gabriel pressed back against him as Charles wrapped his arms around him and clasped one of his hands.
“You'll rest and you'll eat and you'll sit in the sun and you'll take the air and you will have your strength back in no time,” Charles informed him.

Gabriel kissed Charles's hand.
“I've been an insufferable brat.”

Charles nuzzled Gabriel's ear and kissed his cheek.
“I know.”

Gabriel went on talking softly.
“I've just been so angry with myself. I haven't managed my time well at all. I did try to do too much and I didn't want to admit it. And now I'm just so embarrassed and ashamed. I really did think I knew what I was doing and now I just feel like a fool.”

Charles simply held him.
“I know.”

“However do you put up with me?” Gabriel asked softly.

Charles whispered in Gabriel's ear.
“You're the most beautiful boy I've ever seen and I love you.”

Gabriel frowned slightly.
“I'm not at all certain I deserve it.”

“I'll beat you later,” Charles promised.
“I've been keeping track of your infractions.”

This made Gabriel giggle.

Charles loved this.

Gabriel's giggles, his little shrieks, his childlike moments.
This was an aspect of Gabriel reserved for Charles and Charles alone.
Charles could put no price on the importance this held for him.

When Gabriel navigated the rest of humanity, he was a man.
The overly serious hard-working face that Gabriel presented to the rest of the world was the one that everyone else knew him by.
Everyone else in the entire world except for Charles.

Only Charles was permitted to know this sweet vulnerable childlike creature, so playful and so very dear to him.
Only Charles was permitted to chase him and manhandle him, beat him and tickle him.
Only Charles was allowed to make love to him and hear the sweet little sounds that he made.
Charles had never held anything so precious in his entire life as he did this secret privilege.

“You should go talk to them,” Gabriel ventured.
“I think they might be rather nice.”

Charles hesitated.
“Can you spare me?”

Gabriel giggled again.
“You're going to be right downstairs.” He wriggled about until he was facing Charles. He looked at him very seriously.
“Hang my robe on the door,” He said.
“If I have a nightmare I'll come down to the parlor and look for you.”

The possibility of Gabriel having a nightmare was a very real one and Charles hesitated.

Gabriel kissed him and snuggled close for a moment.
“I can find the parlor. I promise.” He said softly.

“I don't like leaving you,” Charles said with a slight frown.

Gabriel looked at him gratefully.
“I know.”

“I'm going to stay with you until you're asleep,” Charles said stubbornly.
“And if you need anything. Anything at all..”

“I'll come to the parlor,” Gabriel said obediently.

“Hmm.” Charles slipped out of the bed and tucked Gabriel in. He dragged a chair over and watched Gabriel fall asleep. It took very little time at all. His little boy was so very tired.
He watched over Gabriel for a long while, reluctant to leave him despite his assurances.

Only when Charles realized that the light was beginning to change did he remember the two men and the invitation Gabriel had asked him to accept.
He hung Gabriel's robe over the hook on the door and laid his slippers out by the bed.

He stood by and watched Gabriel sleep for a long moment before finally slipping out of the room and down the stairs.

He was mildly surprised to find Arnold and Bernard exactly where they said they would be.
They were playing piquet and from what Charles could make out of the playful banter they were both cheating quite liberally.

They seemed enormously pleased to see him when Charles made his entrance.
Charles sat on the old couch across from them and accepted the wine they poured for him.

“Seaside cure?” Arnold asked as Charles sipped his wine.
It was clear who Arnold was talking about.

Charles nodded slowly.
“He's a physician. He bit off more than he could chew and he's young. Thought he could handle it all. Had a devil of a time getting him here.”

Arnold nodded.
The curly-haired man looked to be in his thirties and showed genuine concern for Charles's companion.

“A physician of course. You know I've always heard that doctors make the worst patients. He's lucky to have you to look after him.”

Charles smiled crookedly.
“In so far as he will permit me.”

Bernard spoke up hesitantly. Clearly the more retiring of the pair.
“You seem disposed to take excellent care of him..”

Charles was careful not to finish his glass of wine in one go.
“I mean to try,” He said.

Bernard smiled.
Something about his smile indicated he knew a great deal of the challenges a younger partner might present.
“He looks at you as though the sun rises and sets wherever you might be.”

Charles coughed and shifted position.
He was unused to having such frank conversations about his own life.
He was far more used to his role as the advisor than the advisee.

“Might I ask what brings the two of you to Scarborough?” Charles asked.
“Neither of you look as though you are seeking a restful cure.”

The two men looked at each other and laughed.
“There's more than one kind of restful cure,” Arnold confided.
He looked at Bernard with open adoration.
“When you find a place of relative safety where you have some freedom to be who you truly are, I recommend you visit often.”

Charles looked at them in surprise.
“And this is such a place?”

The two men exchanged glances again.
Arnold shrugged.
“These seaside towns provide a surprising amount of discretion. Particularly now when it's still a bit in the off-season. What used to be quiet little fishing villages have become reliant on tourist coin. When these towns are reliant on tourist coins sometimes they're a little less particular as to where those coins are coming from.”

Bernard looked at Arnold and shook his head gently at Arnold's open cynicism.
“And sometimes there are people who are lovely and kind-hearted such as Mrs Frazier,” He interjected.

Charles raised his eyebrows.
“I had no idea.”

Arnold grinned.
“Have you ever been to a seaside town before?”

“No,” Charles confessed.

Arnold nodded.
“Then this is all a lovely surprise for you.”

Charles looked at the other two men.
So much like him and still so different.
“How on Earth do you learn about such things? Apart from stumbling upon them as I have?”

“Make friends,” Arnold advised.
“Men like us, we can't survive without other men like us. Men who understand. Men who are..” He made a vague gesture.
“Up against a world that rather hates us.” He finished.

Bernard placed a hand on Arnold’s shoulder.
Charles sensed that Bernard was very much the voice of reason between the two of them and this filled him with a sort of fond amusement.

Bernard said very little but Charles felt as though he could relate to Bernard.

Arnold went on.
“Bernard and I are from London and there's a lot of men like us in London. I don't know how we would survive without our little family.”

Charles smiled at that.
“We have a bit of a family in Oxford.”

“Is that where you're from?” Bernard asked quietly.

Charles shook his head.
“Aylen. It's a farming town. Quite small. Tucked away in the middle of nowhere. No reason at all you should have heard of it.”

Arnold made a face but Bernard had a kind smile.
“And still you found each other. A doctor and a priest in a small farming town. That must have been quite a story.”

Charles smiled despite himself.
“It still is.”

The other two men exchanged fond smiles.
“We both work for the same firm,” Arnold offered.
“Bernard is a barrister. I'm just a lowly solicitor.”

Bernard shook his head.
“You're so dramatic.”

Arnold kissed Bernard's hand. It was a remarkably free gesture in the privacy of this boarding house parlor.
“We've had eight wonderful years together,” He said happily.

“How do you deal with it?” Charles asked abruptly.

Going by their expressions his question surprised the two men and Charles understood that.
His question surprised himself.

“What I mean is,” Charles clarified.
“The hiding. The secrecy.”
He leaned forward and put his hands on his knees gripping them tightly, surprised at his outburst and his continuation of it.

“I have loved before,” He said.
“But this..him..My Gabriel..I have never wanted to shout my life from the rooftops but I am struggling. All I want is to love him openly. He deserves that.
I find myself struggling because I cannot give him that.”

Charles could not quite believe he had said these things out loud. And once they were said he found himself leaning back on the couch, somewhat deflated.

He was in good company.

Bernard looked at him thoughtfully.
“And who do you talk to about this?”

Charles looked at him.
“As of now? The two of you.”

Bernard nodded.
“And we are happy to have the conversation. But what of your little family in Oxford? Do you talk to them about these feelings?”

Charles was feeling the sting of role reversal rather more strongly now, but he welcomed it.
It was good to be on the other side of it sometimes.
It was an experience both humbling and educational.

“No,” He admitted.
“I haven't.”
Charles looked at the wine in his glass and drank some of it.
“The idea of confiding my worries to Paul and Alexander is very foreign to me.
They live rather differently than Gabriel and I. They have the means to have constructed a household and a world entirely around one another and live more openly than men like us normally do.
I don't begrudge them this. They sacrificed a great deal for what they have now. They've earned every bit of happiness they can wring out of life.”

He finished his wine and reflected on the empty glass.
“Paul has friends of course. He's an extremely social creature. Paul likes his clubs and his parties, but at the end of the day he could simply pull Alexander into the house, lock the door, never come out and probably be quite content.”

Charles shook his head and set his empty wine glass down.
“Gabriel and I share a bed, we won't have it any other way, but there is so much secrecy around our lives.
There's so much secrecy around the most basic elements of who we are.
It angers me. Why should we be denied the most basic confirmation that the rest of humanity receives?
He frowned without realizing it.
“Gabriel should not be my secret. He's the greatest accomplishment of my life. I'm angry that I am expected to feel shame.
I'm angry that I have to behave as though I am ashamed.”

Charles stared at the two sympathetic men sitting across from him and then shook his head with a faint smile.
“I can't believe that I've only just met the pair of you and I'm telling you all this.”

Arnold had been nodding along with him for so much of what he had been saying.
“Well I can believe it. If you didn't tell somebody, I think you were going to explode.”

He leaned forward toward Charles.
“I feel the exact same way. All the time. And if I didn't talk to anyone about it, I think I would go mad. I don't know how you've held this in for as long as you have.”

Charles looked at Arnold for a long moment and then laughed quietly at himself.
“I think I had the rather foolish conceit that I was the only person who felt this way.”

Bernard shook his head.
“You mustn't consider yourself foolish. How could you know? There's a reason that men like us choose to live in cities. There's a reason we seek one another out. Who else is there to talk to? Who else is there to encourage us and help us find our way? Who else could possibly understand? It's such a dreadfully lonely life. There's so many of us and yet so much isolation. Don't you think?”

Charles thought about how very lonely he had been for so long.
Bernard was of course, absolutely right.
“I thought it would be a presumption upon our friendship to involve Alexander and Paul in my discontent,” He admitted.
“Now I've spoken to the pair of you and I realize perhaps there is room in that friendship for some presumption.”

Arnold nodded vigorously.
“For the love of God man, presume!”

Charles, laughed.
It was good to laugh like this. He needed it.

Arnold laughed with him.
“Your fancy Oxford friends are going to surprise you. You’ll see.”

Charles agreed with him.
“I think it’s very possible I have not given them the credit which they deserve.”

Bernard spoke shyly.
“And now of course you have us.”

Arnold nodded so vigorously Charles thought the young man might hurt himself.
“Oh absolutely! We can’t just leave you adrift in the pitiless landscape of country life! You must write. I insist.”

Bernard patted Arnold’s hand.
Charles enjoyed the cadence of the two other men, Arnold always rushing forward, Bernard forever trying to temper with reason.
He’d known these men for such a short time and yet so much was evident.

“We’d like it very much if you would write us,” Bernard invited in a far less demanding tone.
“As for the present, we’re’re here for another week and please don’t hesitate to call on us. We’re in the room across from you and we’d welcome your company. You and Gabriel if you would be so inclined.”

“And we’ll barge in on you with food again if Gabriel is too tired to eat at the table,” Arnold offered.

Charles smiled at the generosity these virtual strangers showed him. He found himself moved by their kindness.
“I think Gabriel might like some conversation when I force him to the beach,” he admitted.

Arnold grinned at Bernard and Charles in turn.
“Then he shall have it.”

Bernard looked at Arnold and then at Charles.
A look of understanding passed between the two men.

“Arnold is very generous with his conversation.” Bernard noted.
Charles tried very hard not to laugh as the gentle barb seemed to have sailed entirely over Arnold’s curly head.

“Gabriel is rather shy,” he confessed.
“But I suspect he’ll warm to the pair of you..speaking of which.”
He stood.
“I think I should get back to him.”

The two men stood as well.
“I’m glad you came down,” Bernard told him as they parted ways for the night.

Charles grinned.
“Gabriel was very insistent that I do so. However, I find myself glad that I heeded him.”

Arnold grinned as well.
“So are we.”

Charles ascended the stairs, contemplating the conversation he had enjoyed with these two men who were so new to him.

As always, he felt very much that The Lord had provided.

To his relief Gabriel was sleeping quite soundly.

Charles watched him for a moment.
Gabriel’s face was pressed against his own forearm and he lay in profile. His thick black eyelashes were very beautiful against his pale cheek and his lips were rosy and slightly pursed. He slept with the innocence of a child.

Charles undressed quietly and slipped into the bed beside him, draping a protective arm over his love and listening to the roar of the ocean.

He found the anger that he had been carrying with such resentful effort lighter somehow.

And he was grateful for it.

Chapter Text

For the first three days Gabriel had very much the attitude of one wrongly imprisoned.

Charles suspected that some of this brattishness was a means to seduce him. Which worked to a point.

Charles would not beat him.
Charles would not fuck his beautiful body.
Charles wanted to refrain from these pleasures until Gabriel was well and whole again.

No matter how much Gabriel vexed him.

However, Charles was not above making love to Gabriel with his hands and his mouth to entice him to stay in bed.
To entice him to sleep.

And this method was happily effective.
Gabriel slept a great deal in those first three days.

Three days of pleasure, near constant sleep and good food, arranged predominantly by Arnold and Bernard, had worked wonders and erased the dark circles from beneath Gabriel's eyes.

Charles now believed that Gabriel was ready for the sun and some proper company.

He soon had Gabriel nestled in one of the great paddle-armed lounge chairs along the beach.
He insisted on draping a throw blanket over Gabriel despite his complaints.

At one point Gabriel made as if to remove the blanket but Charles gave him a look which promised dire consequences and Gabriel quickly subsided.

Gabriel had said very little to Arnold and Bernard as of yet.

They'd mostly brought food into the room in a hushed way while Gabriel was sleeping.

On the few occasions that Gabriel had been awake he had been far too shy and
embarrassed to do more than smile faintly.

However, now that he was out of the cocoon Charles had made of their room, Arnold was determined to make his acquaintance.

Arnold came along in a navy blue bathing costume and took up residence in the chair next to Gabriel.

He advised Charles to take a walk along the beach with Bernard while he and Gabriel “caught up.”

Gabriel looked at Charles pleadingly as though begging not to be left alone with a stranger.

Charles gave him a gentle smile and told him he wouldn't be gone long.

Gabriel sensed that Charles thought he was doing something for Gabriel's own good.

Gabriel hated that.

He peeked over at Arnold.
The other man was older than him but not by terribly much and he had the curliest hair that Gabriel had ever seen.
He also had a funny mustache and a face that Gabriel did think looked very kind.
Perhaps this wouldn’t be complete torture.

“You like to make him work for it, don’t you?” Arnold said mischievously.

Gabriel wasn’t certain if he would have to revise his initial opinion.
He felt his face grow hot and red.
“I’m sorry, what?” He asked faintly.

Arnold laughed and apologized immediately.
“Oh no, I’ve embarrassed you. I’m so sorry. Charles did tell us that you were shy..”

“Oh well..” Gabriel scratched at the armrest of his lounge chair with one fingernail nervously.
He never felt quite certain how to acquit himself outside of his professional role in the world.
“I suppose I am..a bit.”

He hazarded another look at Arnold’s face.
“You don’t seem to be having any trouble in that department, though..”

Arnold laughed.
“I’m terribly obnoxious. That’s all right. You can say it.”

Gabriel looked at him with wide eyes.
“No I don’t think I can, actually.”

Arnold thought that was hilarious.
He threw his head back and slapped his knee.
“You really are very sweet, Gabriel. May I call you Gabriel? I’m Arnold by the way.”

“I think Gabriel would be fine..Arnold.”

Gabriel offered his hand and the two men shook over the arms of their chairs.

Arnold took a good look at this pale young Welshman.
He had huge dark eyes and lovely black hair. Like a character from a gothic romance. Charming. Just charming.

“A lawyer and a doctor lounging on a beach,” Said Arnold.
“Sounds like the beginning of a joke.”

He examined Gabriel’s face openly.
“You’re turning twenty three next month?”

Gabriel nodded.

Arnold put on an impressed face.
“I wasn’t properly a solicitor until I was twenty six.”
His tone became surprisingly gentle, as opposed to the tone most people took with Gabriel when discussing his age and his accomplishments.

Gabriel took note of Arnold’s tone because most people did not sound kind.
Most people sounded as though they were addressing a performing circus animal or some other curiosity.

“That could not have been at all easy for you.” Arnold observed.

Gabriel smiled, shrugged and found himself giving a completely honest answer.
“It was hell.”

Arnold nodded.
“I should think so.”

Gabriel laughed self consciously.
“I don’t think I’ve ever just come right out and said that before.”

Arnold grinned.
“Your secret is safe with me, what’s the good of a solicitor if he can’t keep his mouth shut?”

Gabriel looked over at the other man and found himself smiling. When he dropped his gaze to pluck at the throw Charles had draped him with, the smile remained.

He decided that he rather liked Arnold after all.
“You and Mister..” He began.

“Just Bernard,” Arnold said easily.

“Yes, well..you and Bernard have been very kind.” Gabriel ventured.

“Think nothing of it.” Arnold crossed his legs at the ankles and folded his arms behind his head.

Gabriel envied how easy Arnold seemed in his own skin.

“You and Bernard have been helping Charles play nursemaid while you’re on holiday and you don’t even know us,” He pointed out.

“But we do know you,” Arnold said, eyes closed in the sun, mouth still smiling.
“Us girls have to stick together, you know.”

Gabriel stared at Arnold from the corner of his eye.
A fairly safe thing to do since Arnold’s eyes were still closed.
Girls?
Gabriel very much wanted to ask Arnold to decipher that remark but he was somewhat afraid of the answer.

Gabriel continued hesitantly.
“I also want to thank you for being such good company for Charles. I can see he’s really enjoying spending time with you both and I’ve either been asleep or just a terrible grump..”

Arnold smiled privately.
If the sounds coming from the room this young man shared with Charles were anything to go by, Gabriel was far better company than he let on.
Arnold was too kind to embarrass the shy young man sitting next to him with such commentary though.

He tried something else.
“You know, Charles looks at you as though you're the princess in a fairy tale and he’s the prince.”

There was a silence after that and Arnold opened his eyes.
The poor boy was positively crimson.

So much for not embarrassing him.
He reached over and patted Gabriel’s arm.
“I only mean that he clearly adores you.”

The boy clearly had no idea what to do with that remark either.

Arnold sighed and sat up to find something he’d brought wrapped up in his towel.
“Here, I have something for you..”

He handed Gabriel a book.
It was a dime novel.

Gabriel took it and read out loud in some excitement.
“Ruby Gordon or Back From The Grave..”
He clutched the book to his chest.
“How on earth did you know?”

Dime novels were Gabriel’s secret vice and he sincerely believed that nobody knew of his guilty pleasure.

Arnold smiled, pleased to have finally made a right move.
“An extremely handsome bird with bright blue eyes may have mentioned it.”

Gabriel put a hand to his mouth, the other still holding the book to his chest.
“Charles knows?” The question came out as a squeak.

Arnold chuckled.
“Apparently your little trick with the dust jackets was not foolproof.”

Gabriel flushed again and Arnold was happy to see it caused by pleasure rather than mortification.

“He knows and he loves you anyway,” Arnold teased.

“Oh no..” Gabriel said softly.
It was so hard to get new books in Aylen and quite impossible to do so in any sort of secrecy.

He was so pleased with the gift that he couldn't muster what would normally be a catastrophic bout of humiliated anxiety.

“And this is from you?” he asked softly.

“And Bernard,” Arnold confirmed.
“You know there’s a little shop where they sell these books right here in Scarborough.”

He ticked off on his fingers.
“They’ve got Black Bess, they’ve got Alexander Saxton, they’ve got Spring Heeled Jack, Secret Service, all of it.”

A slow smile started to form on Gabriel’s face.
“You seem very knowledgeable on this subject.”

Arnold grinned unrepentantly.
“I love them.”

When Bernard and Charles returned, they found Arnold and Gabriel in an extremely animated conversation about Spring Heeled Jack and the terror of London.

Bernard and Charles exchanged glances as they approached.
“They do love their terrible books,” Bernard whispered.

Charles chuckled and crouched by Gabriel's chair.
“It looks like you've taken some color already. How's your appetite?”

Gabriel ignored the question, waving the book in Charles's face like an excited child on Christmas and Charles shot Arnold a grateful look.
He rarely saw Gabriel so light-hearted outside of his company and his company alone.

“There's a bookstore here!” Gabriel exclaimed.
“And nobody knows me so I can buy what I like!”

Charles laughed softly.
“You can have as many books as I can carry.”

“And I think that's rather a lot of books,” Arnold interjected.

Gabriel's eyes were shining and he clasped Charles's hand.

Charles looked from Arnold to Bernard with tremendous gratitude in his heart.

He had hoped and prayed to one day see Gabriel emerge even slightly from his shell but he had never expected it to begin so soon and in such new company.

He understood now how very badly he and Gabriel both needed the company and the understanding of men like themselves.

He would make it so.

Charles realized that he would be writing a great many letters in the months and years to come.

And Gabriel would be traveling to Oxford with him and occasionally London for a great deal more than the archaeological society.

They would make it work.

Gabriel walked with them to the boarding house.
He was slower than usual but he was not tired.

Gabriel ate at the table with Charles and their new friends.
He ate well, appetite clearly returning.

Charles watched as Gabriel laughed easily and spoke with a rare lack of self-consciousness in the company of these kind men.

He thanked God for it all.

Charles would be sorry to see Arnold and Bernard go at the end of the week.
He felt as though he had known these two remarkable men for far longer than a few days.

For the effect they had on Gabriel, Charles felt he would happily step in front of a train for either of them.

When the sun set, Charles decided to err on the side of caution and he took Gabriel upstairs for a bath and bed.

Gabriel resisted him when he tried to dress him for the night.
He pulled Charles's trouser buttons open and declared that it was his turn to do the dressing and the undressing.

Charles gently captured Gabriel's hands in a grip that Gabriel could not break.

“Perhaps in a few more days..”
He cautioned.

“No,” Gabriel insisted.
“Now..You've been tormenting me for days and I want you right now..”

“So you're the one who's been tormented?” Charles laughed softly.

Gabriel tugged at his hands fruitlessly and raised his eyebrows in challenge.

Charles nodded at him.
“I see. Very well.”

He tossed Gabriel naked and still damp from the bath gently over the bed.

He was on top of Gabriel before Gabriel could move to defend himself.

Gabriel squealed softly, wriggled and sighed as Charles fished the tin of Vaseline from his pocket.

He kept Gabriel pinned to the bed easily with one strong arm and slipped two lubricated fingers inside of him.

“You've been rather an insufferable brat. You do realize that?”

All Gabriel wanted to do was press back against Charles and let himself be invaded. It felt so very good.
He whispered saucily.
“What are you going to do about it? Father?”

Charles curled his fingers artfully making Gabriel moan and whimper.
“I know you want to goad me into beating you, Gabriel. I know why you misbehave.”

Gabriel moved his hips and made his little kitten sounds as Charles leisurely stroked the spot inside of him that made him sweet and compliant.

“But you can't have your way all the time little boy can you?” Charles murmured.

Gabriel wanted to object. He wanted to insist.
He wanted to demand.

He could only let Charles do these wonderful things that he was doing to him.

“Oh please, oh please..”

Charles eased his trousers down, not bothering to remove them. He only worked to free himself of them enough.

His little boy was already so slick from the ointment.
So ready for him.
Charles reached around Gabriel and closed his greased hand around his cock while pushing himself into Gabriel's body with gentle shallow strokes.

“Is this what you want? Is this what you want, little kitten?”

Gabriel whined in frustration.
“More. More. Put it into me. Oh please..”

Charles desperately wanted to.

“Are you prepared to be a good little boy?” He asked patiently.

“Yes!” Gabriel promised.
“I'll wear the stupid blankets and I'll bake in the sun like a fish. Just please! Please! Oh Charles please!”

Charles pushed harder and deeper into Gabriel's body.
“Who knows what's best for you, little boy?” He asked.

“You do! Oh God! I hate you! You do!”
Gabriel was so hard in his hand. So close to his release already.

When Gabriel swore that he hated him Charles kissed his neck and his ear and thrust hard and deep inside of him as Gabriel begged him to.

Gabriel disintegrated into sweet sobbing, begging, pleading and apologizing as Charles took him hard and fast, bed creaking.

Charles felt the frustration of weeks coil inside of him before finally exploding in waves of rapturous release.
He filled his beautiful boy's body as Gabriel wept and cried out beneath him.

He stroked Gabriel hard and fast now, still housed inside his sweet body.

When Gabriel came he called for Charles and bucked in his hand for a very long time, spilling everywhere.

Only after that did Gabriel obediently crawl under the covers and Charles stripped himself of his clothing and joined him.

Charles pressed his strong chest to Gabriel's slender back and wrapped his arms around him, holding him close.
“You're going to take your sunshine and ocean breeze like a good little boy?”

“..Yes..” Gabriel acknowledged.

Charles kissed his ear, his neck, and his shoulder making Gabriel shiver.
“Keep getting your sun, your food and your rest and I'll take you to that bookstore in a few days.” He promised.

Gabriel made a happy little sound and relaxed in his arms.
“I love it here,” He admitted.

Charles kissed the nape of his neck.
“Yes, now that you know there's a bookstore..”

“Charles?” Gabriel asked quietly.
“Arnold and Bernard come here twice a year and I was wondering if perhaps once a year we might..?”

“Yes,” Charles replied immediately, holding Gabriel tightly.

“Of course we will.”

Chapter Text

Dearest Alexander,

I suppose I should open this letter by telling you that Gabriel is much recovered.
You may deny it but I know it is your first instinct to worry. I would not have you do this on our account so take a deep breath before continuing.

Better?

Gabriel is so stubborn. He reminds me of you that way. Luckily he’s not half so big so I can manage him without resorting to sheer force.
You were always a handful. Try not to give Paul so hard a time, my dear.

I am happy to report that Gabriel and I have made some friends here in Scarborough. They are from London and they are quite relatable to us.
They have been greatly kind and of much help to Gabriel and I hope that we shall all eventually meet.
Alexander, I can feel your trepidation and I have not yet put this in the post.
You will like these men and I’m sure it will be some while before you have the opportunity to meet them so you have time to get used to the idea.

Do try, for me.

I thought it might please you to know that I have recently had a dose of my own medicine. I will not deny it was a bittersweet tincture.

You see, I know you will think this most unlike me but I have been struggling of late. This is not an easy thing to admit out loud and I find it no easier to do so in writing but it is true.

Don’t worry my dear, my health is fine.

Perhaps this will sound absurd to you but you can ask Paul about anything you don’t understand.

I have been experiencing anger, Alexander.
(No my dear, not at you. Never at you.)
I have been burdened of late with a great deal of anger and discontent in my soul.

You know what it is to hide. You’ve had to do it for so much of your life as have I.
I have never questioned it before.
I have gone along in cooperation with the church and the world and all its people and their rules. I have obediently kept my truest self hidden.
You understand.

I am growing weary of it my dear friend. I am growing so weary of it.

God has given me this sweet delicate man to love and heal and protect. What I can’t accept is that I must behave as though we are contemptible for being as God Himself has made us. Gabriel and I are expected to make this journey through our lives together as though we are vile abominations. As though we are criminals. I reject this notion, Alexander. I reject it utterly but what is there to do?

Resentment is a terrible thing, Alexander. It can destroy us from the inside and do such damage if we permit it to. God knows, I have no wish to give this resentment a place to flourish. I fear it would make me less of everything I am that is good and only feed anything about me that is cruel and uncaring. I don’t wish to live in anger. It is a habit I don’t recommend to anyone.

Which brings me back to the somewhat objectionable taste of my own medicine.

As you know my role is most often that of the confidante, the advisor, the one who hears the confession and dispenses (hopefully) wisdom and acts of contrition.

I’ve been on the other end of the stick quite recently and I have Arnold and Bernard to thank for it. (Yes dear, those are their names.)

They let me drink wine and talk at them for quite some time. I confess, I think I was rambling. I laid myself rather bare in front of two strangers. Imagine that if you will. (I hope you are smiling.)
I spoke at great length about my grievances regarding the stupidity and unfairness of the world.

These men would have been absolutely justified in bidding me a hasty farewell but they stayed. They stayed, Alexander and they listened to me go on. And on. I’m still amazed that they could tolerate my bitter tantrum.

And then it was my turn to listen as someone else dispensed (genuine) wisdom.

Did you know I am not alone in such feelings? This may be painfully obvious to you and I’m certain that it will be to Paul but in my hubris, I’d lost sight of this commonality.

I’m afraid my head was up my ass, my dear.
Paul will most likely agree.

Among other things, I received the very excellent advice to reach out to you and to Paul. (Of course you should share this letter with him.)

I must be honest with you, I had been hesitant to presume upon our friendship and your lives.

I have had the idiocy of my ways explained to me and of course my friends here are quite correct.
I am fortunate and Gabriel is fortunate to have such a family in you and Paul and now in Arnold and Bernard as well. It behooves all of us to stand together as much as British rail and the postal system will allow.

I apologize my dear, I was hesitant to reach out to you and that was pride. It was vain of me to think that I should shoulder this on my own. My years of dispensing advice and support have given me the false impression that I do not require any for myself.
Lesson learned.
(I hope!)

I realize now how important it is to spend time in quarters where I can be utterly true to myself, even when those quarters are merely a pen and a piece of paper.

For all that Gabriel and I give to each other in this regard we both need, as Bernard puts it, “Community” and I believe he is correct.

We shall have to make an effort to see more of you and Paul going forward.

I do hope we will all of us meet in London the next time I am summoned by the archeological society.
(Breathe my dear, breathe.)

With Doctor Glassman on board I do believe Gabriel will not be permitted to work himself to exhaustion again and perhaps he can be spared from time to time.

At least, I am still trying to convince him of this.

He’s stubborn, like you.

By the way, you and Paul might consider a trip to Scarborough in the off season.
There are accommodations to be had here that are quite welcoming to families such as ours.
Tell Paul.
(I’ll check with him so be sure that you do. You can’t hide in your office for all time.)

I miss you, my friend.

Yours always in love and friendship,
Charles.

Chapter Text

Charles,
I have read your letter three times.
I don't understand why you did not bring Gabriel here to convalesce.
Gabriel would listen to Paul. Everybody listens to Paul.
And you call me stubborn.
Kettle. Black.

I'm very pleased that Gabriel is restored.
Gabriel is a doctor and should know better than to make himself ill. Tell him to stop doing that. Make him listen to you.
I know how persuasive you can be.

You don't need to tell me to breathe. I know how to breathe but I did breathe because you wanted me to. I hope this pleases you.
I also hope you realize you are very odd.

In any case you should always talk to me. You can say anything to me. Anything. I do love you.
Do I not show it? Could I improve in this area?
I insist you tell me everything.

Charles, I wish you were here. I hate that you're talking to other people instead of me. Paul says that I am being unreasonable and he's probably right. He usually is. To be quite honest, I don't like sharing you. (Gabriel is different of course.) Anyway, I'll meet your London friends if I must but you should have talked to me first. I'm sure I love you more than they do. You've only just met them. I mean, what do you know about them really?

Paul is standing over my shoulder and he is scolding me for writing that but I'm not starting this letter over again and I'm not scratching it out.

Paul says sometimes it's easier to talk to new people. I don't understand that at all, but Paul insists that it's true so I suppose it must be.

You should know I am not writing this bit just because Paul is cross with me. I'm sure your new friends are quite sincere. I liked you immediately so I can understand how they would.

And Gabriel would rouse the maternal instinct in any mammal I think.

I'm being a bad sport about your new friends. I shall do better. For you. I promise.

Of course I understand your anger, Charles. I realize that I'm somewhat eccentric but of course I understand it. Why do you think I never leave my office? Paul and I have lost so much time and we’ll never get it back.
I have no memory of life ever being fair. We all do our best with it. I think you should complain more often. Life has been most unfair and you have been so uncomplaining for so long. No one could ever accuse you of being overly emotional. I think you are entitled to some relief.

Sometimes I pace. In fact, I pace a great deal and Beryl doesn't like it very much. Apparently the floorboards creak. I sort crates and I pace about and I sort more crates.
This helps me.
I try very hard not to think about how unhappy I was for such a long time. It doesn't do me any good to think about it. And there's only so many crates that I can unpack in a day.

I don't think it would do me very much good to talk about it. It wouldn't change anything. So I don't. I'm probably not a very good role model.
However, I am starting to understand that when people love each other it is quite permissible to talk about one's feelings. As the need arises.

Charles, I often wish very much that you would leave the church. I want very much for you and Gabriel to come to Oxford to live.
I know that's very selfish but I hate having you so far away.

I don't think the church deserves you and I want both of you here where I can see you and know that you are quite all right, the pair of you.

Paul says I want to keep you both in a box and that's probably true.
Not an actual box of course.
You take my meaning.

I'm rather annoyed that you both seem so keen on helping people. Gabriel wants to cure all the inhabitants of your little world and you want to safeguard their souls.
You are both so kind and generous and frankly I find it quite exasperating.

Please come see us soon. You and Gabriel.
I always miss you terribly and Paul adores you both.

Paul says if you don't visit us before winter we shall come to Aylen and make a terrible nuisance of ourselves.

Perhaps we should go to Aylen. It's not fair that you should always have to make the journey. I will talk to him about that.

I told Paul about Scarborough (because you made me) but I don't care about beaches and oceans.
I'd much rather see you and Gabriel.

Also, I do not give Paul a hard time. I'll have you know he's very bossy.
You are lending your sympathies to the wrong party.

If it is convenient, I would like to see you soon so that we may talk.
I want to see your face when I talk to you and I want to see color in Gabriel's face as well.

Until that can be arranged, please do keep writing. I want to know everything.

Your sincere friend,
Alexander.

Chapter Text

They would be leaving Scarborough in two days.
Gabriel was very much back to himself and had been tempted to leave sooner but Charles, who rarely asked for anything, wished to stay and Gabriel wished to stay with him.

Not that Charles had said as much but it was obvious. It was obvious in the way he held Gabriel's hand when they walked the beach at night. It was obvious when Charles kissed him on the street.

They’d even found a photobooth not too far from the bookshop where Charles had encouraged Gabriel to buy as many dime novels as he wanted.

The photographs were bundled away in an envelope in Charles's suitcase.
The most precious of all possessions.

Both men knew this was an interlude from the real world.
The real world was the one they would inhabit for the majority of their lives and the time they spent in Scarborough was precious.

The real world was waiting for them but now was now.

Charles held Gabriel in the parlor.
They were the only two guests in the boardinghouse.

Arnold and Bernard had gone back to London and they were missed very much but Charles and Gabriel had discovered a sort of magic in having the place to themselves, however briefly.

Gabriel had curled against him on the old sofa and asked about Charles’s family.
His childhood.
These were questions that Charles had been dismissing with jokes and distractions for decades.
When he looked into Gabriel’s wide, trusting eyes he found himself telling the truth.

Anything for Gabriel.

Anything.

He admitted to Gabriel that his childhood was wholly unremarkable.
He was the eldest child with three younger sisters.

He’d caught tadpoles and had imaginary sword fights and climbed what he was told not to climb and very much lived the life of a normal boy until he’d left the nursery.

Then of course he’d learned that he was a young lord and that things were expected of him.

None of those expectations had been fulfilled.

Gabriel was pressed so warm and close in the fading light and his very presence was enough to make Charles feel light.
He would forever feel light when he was touching Gabriel.
When Gabriel was touching him.

“And so you see,” Charles told him.
“I entered the priesthood and that was that.
I haven’t seen any of them since.
My youngest sister sends a letter at Christmas each year or I’d think I imagined the lot of them.”

Gabriel looked up at him, slender fingers touching his face.
“That’s horrible,” He said softly.

Charles took his hand and kissed it gently.
“It’s not horrible,” He promised.
“I assure you it’s far better to be alone in this world than it is to be surrounded by people who make you feel alone.”

That stubborn little line had formed on Gabriel’s forehead and Charles adored it.
“Well you’re not alone now,” Gabriel pronounced firmly.
“And I shall never, ever make you feel alone.”

Charles kissed those sweet lips.
“I believe you.”

Gabriel pulled Charles to his feet.
“Let's go to our room,” Gabriel said playfully.
“I feel faint.”

Charles chuckled.
“Oh do you now?”

“Yes,” Gabriel insisted.
“I'm quite sure that if I don't get into bed immediately I will have a full relapse.”

Charles laughed and followed Gabriel up the stairs.
“I admire your ability to keep a straight face, boyo.”

Gabriel blushed and stifled a giggle.

When they were alone in their room Gabriel looked at him almost shyly.

He was slipping out of his suspenders and unbuttoning his shirt.
“We're the only guests in the whole house..”

Charles couldn't help but smile at him.
“I sense you have wicked intentions, kitten..”

Gabriel flushed and pulled his shirt off, throwing it in Charles's direction.
“I told you, you're not to call me that.”

Now Charles laughed.
“Have you missed me beating you that badly?”

“No!” Gabriel was a terrible liar.

Charles sat on the bed and made a stern beckoning gesture.

Gabriel approached Charles slowly.

Charles just drank in the sight of him.

He was such a beautiful boy. Not quite 23 years old. His skin was smooth and soft and his face had the prettiness and pursed lips of an innocent little doll.
His hair was black and shiny and forever falling into his face.
He was delicate and slender and coltish, as if he had not quite grown into himself yet.

Charles had been thunderstruck by the sight of him from the very beginning.

As soon as Gabriel was within reach Charles snatched at him and pulled him close by the waist.

Gabriel bit his lower lip. Goosebumps formed on his arms and chest and belly.
Charles smoothed his hands over them and kissed them away.

He had the rough hands of a farmer rather than the soft hands one might expect of a priest.
He had been a creature of the countryside for far too long to have hands of any other sort.

Gabriel made a soft little sound when Charles drew one of his dark nipples into his mouth and gave suck.

Charles unbuttoned him and pulled his pants down as he switched his attention from nipple to nipple until Gabriel was shivering and quite hard for him.

Charles settled his large hands on Gabriel's ass and pulled him closer.
“Now what to do with you, I wonder?”

Gabriel squealed and tried to pull away.

Charles loved this ritual.

In Gabriel's public and professional life he was a man and a hard-working one at that.
Overly serious. Sometimes overly stern.

Only when he was alone with Charles did he become this childlike creature.
His little kitten.
His beautiful boy.

Charles hauled Gabriel over his lap easily as Gabriel wriggled and shrieked.

He could feel Gabriel's cock pressed against his trousers and he permitted Gabriel to struggle, knowing exactly what Gabriel was about as he did so. He permitted Gabriel to grind himself against his leg. It amused him.

Charles was older than Gabriel.
He was stronger, broader, powerfully built.
He was quite comfortable using this to his advantage as he held Gabriel in place with one hand at the back of his neck while the other hand smoothed over the sweet round expanse of Gabriel's ass.

“I've been keeping track of your infractions since we got here,” He said conversationally.

Gabriel hid his face with one hand and used the other as if to struggle his way off of Charles's lap.

Charles's firm grip on the back of Gabriel's neck ensured that the younger man was going no place.

“You've been a very wicked little boy,” Charles explained calmly to his wriggling captive.
“In the first week particularly..”

Gabriel shrieked as Charles's hand connected with the firm flesh of his bottom.

“You fought me on coming here,” Charles recited.
“You were sullen and disobedient and grumbling and you didn't want to eat and you were an extremely bad little boy.”

Nearly every word of Charles's lecture was accompanied by a loud firm smack to Gabriel's ass and the flesh was growing beautifully, red and warm.

Charles paused to caress his beautiful boy as he whimpered and gasped and cried.

Gabriel was no longer attempting to escape. He hid his face in his hands and took his punishment beautifully.
Charles was so proud of him.

He beat Gabriel until Gabriel shivered and moaned and cried out that he was sorry.
He was sorry and he would never do it again. He only wanted to be good and could Charles please love him?

As if it were possible for Charles not to love him.

Gabriel was hauled to his feet and gasped softly as Charles did something he had never done before.

Charles was using Gabriel's own belt to tie his hands behind his back.

He cinched the belt gently but firmly, causing no harm but effectively pinning Gabriel's arms behind him.

Charles kissed Gabriel's ear and whispered softly.
“Aye, little boy?”

Gabriel nodded jerkily. He was dazed and aroused and he trusted Charles completely.

He let Charles lay him face down on the bed and pull the last of his clothing away.

This was easier somehow.
Completely naked. Bound.
His flesh bright red and burning, he surrendered completely to whatever Charles wanted to do with him.

He could make out the faint rustling of Charles' disrobing and he knew that he was safe.

Charles had a new tin of Vaseline and he applied it liberally, anointing Gabriel at the crucial juncture between his legs.

Gabriel moaned and lifted his hips, trying to help. Trying to be a good little boy. Wanting so badly for Charles to fuck him.

Charles caressed him and stroked him and teased him between his legs with feather light touches.
He slipped two fingers inside of him and fucked him gently until Gabriel was pleading for more. So much more.

When he begged for Charles to fuck him in earnest, his face was wet with tears.

Charles moved over him gently, kissing his tears away.

He took Gabriel's slender hips in his strong hands and lifted them up until Gabriel's weight rested on his face and shoulders.

“Are you my little kitten now?” Charles teased gently.

Gabriel swore plaintively that he was.

Charles told him that he was the most beautiful kitten in all the world.

Then he pushed inside of him and Gabriel rewarded him with a sharp little cry and a groan.

Charles gave Gabriel everything that he begged for.
He lost himself as he always did in the body of his beautiful little boy.

He still couldn't believe that this beautiful creature wanted him.
Loved him.
Needed him.

Losing himself inside of Gabriel's body was a sacred act of love and he loved Gabriel so very much.

Gabriel shivered and arched his back, begging for more. He was always begging for more. He begged for Charles to come inside of him. He begged for Charles to love him.

Charles wrapped his strong arms around him as he fucked him, covering Gabriel's body with his own.

Charles pressed them both down to the bed as he continued to thrust into the tight hot velvet of Gabriel's body.
His little boy.
The love of his life.

The cords in Gabriel's neck stood out as he threw his head back for Charles to whisper in his ear as he took him.
“My little boy. My darling. I'm yours, Gabriel.
I'm yours.”

Gabriel gasped and trembled when Charles came inside of him.

Charles was grunting and thrusting and holding him so tightly.
He was so deep.
He throbbed inside of him.
Gabriel could feel everything.

Gabriel thought he might die.

Charles loved him.
Charles showed him.
Charles proved it.

He always proved it.

Gabriel burst into tears as Charles cradled him and rolled them both to their sides, stroking Gabriel steadily. Kissing him. Praising him.

Telling him how beautiful he was when Gabriel reached his shuddering release.

Gabriel spent in Charles's hand struggling against the belt restraining him and writhing against Charles in his pleasure.

Charles held Gabriel close and kissed him, praising him and petting him until he quieted and only then did he gently remove the belt and free Gabriel's hands.

Gabriel surged into his arms after that, wrapping himself around him and kissing all the skin he could reach frantically.

Charles laughed fondly at this assault.
“Shh little boy, shh. Let me hold you.”

Gabriel cuddled against him exactly like a little kitten.

Charles held him in his arms with no desire to release him. Not tonight. Not ever.

“Did I hurt you?”
Charles always asked this.

Gabriel shook his head quickly. “Never. You've never hurt me.”

“Pray God that will always be the case,” Charles murmured.

The two of them lay entwined in the cheerful little room with the roar of the ocean.

Gabriel was soft and warm in his arms and Charles felt more and more that the name “kitten” was well earned.
Even if Gabriel pretended not to like it.

Gabriel listened to Charles's heartbeat.
He never felt safer than when he was with Charles.

He felt he should say this out loud.
“I have loved this place..” He said tentatively.
“And I hope to come back here with you, but really it doesn't matter. As long as I'm with you. I’ll be happy to go home. I'll be happy to return to my patients.”
He looked up at Charles's bright blue eyes.
“I'll be happy anywhere as long as I'm with you..”

Charles loved running his hands over Gabriel's body. Even the act of touching him was a blessing.
“I look forward to going home,” He admitted.
“Our home. Yours and mine. I do miss the comfort of my own bed and my own little kitten in it..”

Gabriel bit his shoulder and Charles laughed softly.
“Aye, I miss being bitten in my own bed.”

Gabriel pressed closer and Charles held him so tightly.

“I miss my people,” Charles said simply, referring to his congregation.
“I know Deacon Doherty has done all he can and he's a fine man but for my own selfish pleasure I miss Aylen.”

“I'm glad that we both want to go home..” Gabriel said softly.

Charles pressed Gabriel to the bed and rolled on top of him easily, looking down into his large dark eyes.

Gabriel gasped and squirmed happily as Charles buried his face in his neck.

“But not just yet, little boy..” Charles growled.

“ Not just yet..”

Chapter Text

Gabriel looked endearingly as though he might cry.

Charles had come to greet him at the door and he immediately took him into his arms.
“Little boy, what is it?”

Gabriel's voice was muffled against the cloth of Charles's cassock.
“For the last 3 days all I have done is make children cry. Every child in the village hates me.”

Charles tried not to laugh. Gabriel was 23. Almost a child himself.

Charles held his slender young man close and rocked him very gently, stroking his shiny black hair.
“I'm sure the sweets you gave them helped.”

Gabriel sniffled faintly against him.
“Not really. I mean the children were happy enough to receive them but they're never going to trust me again.”

Now Charles did laugh. He squeezed his beautiful young man and kissed his sweet lips.
“Children have short memories and I suspect that you were more upset by the inoculations than the children were.”

Gabriel looked up at him with his wide dark eyes.
“It's a beastly process. I have to scrape off the top layer of the skin and then I have to rub the fluid into the injury. The children have every right to hate me.”

Charles kissed him again. He was a large, strong man with blonde hair and bright blue eyes and he held the young doctor easily.
“Children can be enormously forgiving. Just give them a little time.”

“How much time?” Gabriel sighed.
“Because now I have to give it to all their parents..and grandparents and anyone else strong enough to receive the vaccine.”

“Why not inoculate entire families at once?” Charles asked.

Gabriel moved his lip to blow upwards at the hair that was forever falling into his face.
“I had to make absolutely certain that there was enough for every child in the village before I moved on to the adults.
Paul and Alexander are extremely generous, but even they couldn't provide us with a limitless amount of the smallpox vaccine.”

Charles nodded.
He could see the sense in that.
However inconvenient it was.
Gabriel was going to have to go over a lot of the same ground.

Charles noticed the absence of something and he held Gabriel by the shoulders.
“Why are you not wearing your spectacles?”

Gabriel blushed.

Charles had recently begun to enforce, quite unfairly, the rule that Gabriel should wear his spectacles.

Gabriel hated his spectacles.

He thought Charles quite ruthless in his insistence that Gabriel not damage his eyes further due to foolish pride.

Charles had gone on to give many priestly lectures about vanity and had finally resorted to a series of rather unpriestly beatings until Gabriel obeyed him.

Gabriel looked at Charles guiltily.
“I can explain that..”

Charles sucked and bit at Gabriel's slender neck.
“I'm hearing a lot of excuses..”

Gabriel squirmed and tried to flee, a small giggle welling up in him. Charles lived for that sound.

He allowed Gabriel to escape but only for a few steps.
He swooped on his young lover like a raptor, carrying him kicking and squealing into the bedroom where he was deposited unceremoniously onto the bed and leapt upon.

Gabriel had never had much by way of a childhood and he worked so hard at such a young age. It did him good to have some childlike place in his life and Charles was happy to give him that.

Pulling up Gabriel's shirt, Charles descended on Gabriel's ticklish belly with kisses and bites while Gabriel laughed helplessly and begged for mercy.

Charles was far stronger than his slender young man and had no difficulty pinning him to the bed.
“And why should I show mercy?” He demanded.
“You've disobeyed me and you're hurting your eyes and both are intolerable offenses..”

“Little Maureen Larson snatched them off my face and broke them I swear!” Gabriel said breathlessly.

Charles licked his way from Gabriel's navel to his chest, pulling Gabriel's shirt up as he went.
“Do you have the audacity to blame a 4-year-old girl for your crimes?”

Gabriel threw his head back and bit his lower lip.
“No Charles. I swear. Her parents were so upset..they wanted to pay to replace them but you know they haven't got any money..”

Charles sighed as he unbuttoned Gabriel's shirt and cast it away from the bed.
“I'll see them replaced by an oculist immediately.”

He looked at Gabriel very sternly.
“And when I do, you'll be wearing them.
All the time.
And you'll be more careful avoiding grabby little hands in the future will you not?”

“Yes Charles,” Gabriel said in a small voice.

He'd meant to keep his promise. He hadn't expected the little red-headed girl to have such a temper.

Charles rested his head on Gabriel's lovely smooth chest and listened to the quickness of his heartbeat.

Gabriel wrapped his long legs around him in a way that made Charles want to do a great deal more than simply tickle him.

He stripped Gabriel of his clothing, letting items fall heedlessly wherever they landed.
Gabriel offered no resistance.
He smiled and blushed and permitted this to happen to him.

Charles left his cassock on.
There was something that appealed to him about taking Gabriel when he was wearing his vestments.

Perhaps it was sinful but Charles did not believe so. He knew it pleased Gabriel to be taken this way, but to his own mind the love between them was a sacred thing.
It occasionally pleased him to be dressed for the occasion.

Gabriel was sweet and obedient as Charles covered him with kisses. From his mouth to his delicate throat to his shoulders and back again.

Charles kissed Gabriel’s dark nipples, he licked and sucked them until Gabriel whimpered and pleaded and arched his back wanting more.

Always wanting more.

His little boy was so greedy.
So desperate to be touched.

Charles pinned his little kitten playfully against the bed, nose to Gabriel's nose, kissing his lips lightly and whispering to him.
“What does my little boy need to feel better eh? How can I best please my sweet boy?”

Gabriel blushed deeply. He met Charles's bright blue eyes and whimpered softly.
“Don't make me say it..”

Charles resumed licking and sucking the delicate skin of Gabriel's throat. He could feel Gabriel's hardness pushing up against him. He could feel his wicked little boy rubbing against him quite intentionally.

His teeth closed gently on Gabriel's earlobe.
“What have I told you about patience?”

With a groan, Gabriel finally told him what he wanted.
“I want you to love me,” He confessed sweetly.
“I want you to..put it inside of me..I'll wear my spectacles all the time..I will..I promise..”

Charles laughed softly, extracting a small tin of Vaseline before adjusting his garments accordingly.
“A likely story..”

Gabriel's legs splayed on either side of the older man as he watched Charles prepare himself.
The slick sounds of the ointment over the priest's erect cock nearly undid him. He could feel the hot moisture seeping from his own body.

When Charles was inside of him he was loved. When Charles took him that way there could be no doubt.

Gabriel tried so hard to be good and quiet and patient. He failed.
“Oh please,” He whispered over and over again.
“Oh please Charles, please..”
He gasped softly as Charles lifted him by the waist as though he weighed nothing at all.

When Charles eased himself into his body Gabriel released a tremulous cry and wrapped his long legs around his lover.
It was as if he was trying to keep Charles inside his body forever.

“Father..Father..” Gabriel used the word as an erotic weapon.
Charles was beautiful and strong, wearing his vestments and fucking him.
Gabriel was giving himself to the parish priest and he had grown addicted to this playful sense of wickedness.

And Charles was so good. So very good. Charles gave no quarter and he took Gabriel roughly, the way Gabriel so desperately needed him to.
He took Gabriel in his hand and stroked him and made his entire body flush as though pleasure itself could create a fever.

He was Charles's beautiful little boy. He was Charles's sweet kitten. He knew this because Charles told him so as he moved inside of him.
Taking his own pleasure.

Charles gripped him by his hips, raising him higher.
Gabriel's weight was resting on his shoulders and his upper back and he was powerless to resist Charles's thrusts even if he wanted to.
He threw his arms over his head and twisted his hands in the bed clothes as Charles showed him how much he loved him.

He spent in Charles's work rough hand, crying out and thrashing gently.
He swore at the top of his lungs that he would be a good boy.
He would be good for Charles.
He would do anything Charles wanted for the rest of his life. He promised.

Charles adored him.
His sweet little kitten.
His spoiled little boy.
The pleasure he found between Gabriel's legs was surely godsent and he made guttural sounds of release and adoration as he spent inside of him in turn.

“My love,” Charles growled.
“My beloved. My sweet boy.”

It was a long time before both men calmed enough to have a rational conversation.

Charles cradled Gabriel in his arms. He kissed his face and whispered to him.
“Better?”

Gabriel nodded and cuddled close.
Just like a little kitten.

“I just keep telling myself what a blessing it is that we can protect this village. I’ve seen the horrible things that smallpox can do.
I tell myself that all day long and then I come home to you.”

Gabriel looked up at Charles with adoration.
“I'm so happy I come home to you.”

“I wait all day to see you,” Charles admitted frankly.
“You are the joy of my life.”

Gabriel snuggled closer.
“Please remember you feel that way because tomorrow I have to give you your inoculation..”

Charles frowned.
He had no fear of the pain but he loathed the idea of whatever harmless variation of the disease the inoculation might cause.
He was a busy man and he despised any day spent abed and unproductive.

“Surely there are people in the village who need the inoculation more than I? I'm strong. Why don't we save mine for last?”

Gabriel lifted his head to look at him.
Now It was his turn to be stern.
Charles found this too adorable to resent.

Gabriel bit Charles's shoulder.
“You're the only person in the entire village who has more contact with every inhabitant than I do.” He informed him.
“I've already inoculated Dr. Glassman and Paul was kind enough to inoculate me.
Therefore, it's your turn.
Tomorrow morning.”

Charles yelped as Gabriel bit him again.
“No excuses,” Gabriel commanded.

Charles laughed softly.
“I see why you didn't tell me this sooner. I would have given you a vigorous beating while I still had the use of my arm.”

Gabriel made a little sound very much like a purr.
“I'll be safe from your cruelty for a few days.”

Both men laughed and Charles kissed Gabriel's forehead.
“What is this cruelty you speak of? I'm the one being bitten and stabbed.”

“I don't want to do it,” Gabriel insisted.
“I have to.”

“The biting or the stabbing?” Charles asked.

Gabriel pressed against him insistently until Charles was holding him and keeping him warm.

“Both,” He declared.

And Charles smiled softly to himself.

He knew that Gabriel was telling the truth about the inoculation.

He also knew that Gabriel needed to bite him.
He knew that Gabriel did it because it made him feel safe.
Charles was willing to spend the rest of his life with little indentations in his flesh to make Gabriel feel safe.

He did know there was one lie however.

He knew that Gabriel very much wanted to bite him.

Chapter Text

Alexander regarded Gabriel as he stood in the threshold of his home.
Did the boy get younger every time he saw him?

“You need a haircut.”
Inwardly, Alexander winced. That was not what he meant to say.

That was a thought which had escaped at the sight of the black hair forever falling into the younger man's face.

To his relief, Gabriel was not offended. In fact, Gabriel was grinning.
“You should talk.”

Alexander looked mildly confused.

Gabriel felt a bit sorry for him.
He had come to understand that Alexander Saxton was not quite inhabiting the same world as everyone around him.

In fact, Alexander Saxton seemed to be the very embodiment of the eccentric professor character in a dime novel as opposed to the protagonist.

Gabriel had seen for himself how shy and reclusive Alexander could be. He was faintly amazed that Alexander had agreed to talk to him at all, let alone sit in a parlor with him.

Alexander was generally so shy he made Gabriel feel quite forward by comparison.
This was a novel experience for Gabriel and he felt duty-bound to draw Alexander out of his shell as his dear friend Arnold had done for him when he needed it.

He linked his arm in Alexander's and walked with him.
“Paul said that you and I should wait in the parlor and that Beryl was going to be very demanding that you should eat.”

“Accurate,” Alexander intoned.

Gabriel looked around the parlor in mild astonishment.

There was a lovely Oriental rug in full view. There were two huge decadent sofas.
One sofa was yellow, the other one red.
There was a tea table, a writing desk, and random chairs scattered throughout.
Large windows let in a magnificent amount of light.
It was a palace.

“It looks so..different from when it's Christmas..” Gabriel said as he looked around.

Alexander nodded.
“I think Paul goes a little mad at the end of each November.”

Gabriel wondered if this enormous man always spoke so apologetically.

He flopped onto the nearest sofa and then immediately hopped back up again when Beryl came into the room.

The stern rotund woman who managed the Saxton/Wells household like a field Marshal took note of Gabriel's good manners.
“Soup and sandwiches for the two of you,” she announced.
“And scones for afters.”

She regarded Gabriel's slender form critically.
“Are you much of an eater?” She asked suspiciously.
“Or do you just peck?”

Gabriel was somewhat terrified of Beryl and even if he was inclined to peck, he would not dare do so at her table.
“I don't peck madam, I assure you.”

She gave him a skeptical look and whisked out of the room.

Gabriel flopped back down on the couch feeling rather as though he had just had a narrow escape.

“She's a gorgon,” Alexander said apologetically.

Gabriel laughed.

Alexander looked at the terribly young man sitting on the sofa across from him.

Gabriel looked like a child.
A tall child but a child nonetheless.
When Alexander thought about it, he realized that Gabriel was actually taller than Charles and Paul and yet somehow he seemed so delicate.
So very in need of protection.

With Gabriel's huge eyes and his untidy hair it was hard for Alexander to believe that he was looking at a physician. And to hear Paul tell it, a gifted one.

To Alexander, Gabriel looked very much like a baby bird that had been pushed out of the nest too soon.

Alexander cleared his throat self-consciously.
“It is my understanding that a small child took your spectacles away and broke them?”

Gabriel shrugged embarrassedly and laughed.
“I’ve been told all my life to fear the power of red headed women but I did not know they were so dangerous at the age of four.”

“It was a little girl?” For some reason Alexander had assumed the opposite.

“She’ll grow to be an amazon, mark my words.” Gabriel assured him.

Alexander wondered why Charles would let this hapless creature out of his sight.

Charles had confided in his letters that Gabriel’s refusal to wear his spectacles was a vexation to him and that he had decided to put his foot down on the matter and the boy had immediately gotten them crushed.

Alexander was guiltily, selfishly happy it had happened.

He knew that Charles and Gabriel would be leaving in two days once the oculist had completed the extremely rushed work Paul was so generously paying him to do, but it meant that he could keep them until then.

Alexander loved having Charles and Gabriel under his roof, no matter how briefly. He wished they could always be near him. He had grown so fond of little Gabriel, not as an extension of Charles but on his own merits.

Alexander had never met a pacifist before. He admired Gabriel’s ethics enormously but found the whole idea most impractical.

He thought with great frequency how good it was that Charles was not a pacifist despite his occupation.
Charles would always look after Gabriel.
Charles would keep him safe.

“So what are you working on at the present?” Gabriel asked.

Alexander blinked at the question and shook his shaggy head.
“Don’t be polite. You’ll regret it.”

Gabriel regarded Alexander with affection. He had been so intimidated when they first met.
Professor Alexander Saxton was a large, imposing man who moved with the atavistic grace of a jungle animal.
His graying hair and distinguished features did nothing to detract from that initial impression.

Professor Saxton had done something terribly heroic involving a train crash in Siberia some years ago and the end result was his appearance in a series of dime novels as a dashing adventurer.

This depiction was a far cry from the occasionally stuffy, long-suffering academic who now lived with his lover in semi-retirement.

The real Professor Saxton received
correspondence and artifacts from all around the world.
His opinion was sought after by everyone in his field and a fair number of people who were not.
He was a hero that Gabriel liked far better in reality.

The real Professor Saxton was shy and kind and quite eccentric. Gabriel understood why Charles adored him so.

Gabriel looked at Alexander questioningly.
“Why are you discouraging me from showing an interest in your work?”

Alexander regarded him with a somber expression.
“Once I get going your eyes will begin to glaze over and you will be very sorry that you asked.”

Gabriel looked at Alexander earnestly.
“No, I really do want to know. Truly.”

Alexander shook his head.
“Everyone says that at the beginning.”

Gabriel couldn't help but laugh. He hoped Alexander didn't think he was laughing at him.

“I'll make a bargain with you, Alexander..”

Alexander raised his eyebrows.

Gabriel leaned forward.
“If I become terribly bored I shall come right out and say so. I won't be in the slightest bit polite. Would that suit you?”

Alexander thought about it for a moment before sighing.
“Very well.”

He leaned back and the yellow couch creaked in protest as he did so.
“Sahure of the 5th dynasty.”

Gabriel was enjoying himself.
“I have no idea who that is but I am still interested.”

Alexander went on.
“He was a pharaoh of Egypt and the second ruler of the 5th dynasty. He reigned for about 13 years.”

He paused.

“I could go on about his predecessor and his successor and the political and cultural contributions that he made during his relatively brief reign but I'll spare you that.
Right now there is an expedition I'm funding to Abusir.”

Alexander's large hands moved as he talked and Gabriel thought it was perfectly charming.

Alexander spoke about these people and locations as though they were current events that everyone should be abreast of.
“You see, it's roughly the same location that Userkaf used for his Sun Temple..but that's not the important bit.”

“Of course not,” Gabriel agreed.

Alexander did not notice Gabriel's gentle teasing.

“The important bit is that we strongly suspect the pyramid complex currently being excavated to be the resting place of Sahure.”

His large hands continued to move as he became more enthusiastic.

“If we are right and I believe that we are, it's an extremely significant find.
His reign brought about the pinnacle of the Egyptian navy. He commanded a high seas fleet. They also had highly specialized racing boats unlike anything before or since. The naval advances of his reign were far ahead of their time.”

Alexander was leaning forward now.

“He was a remarkably intrepid ruler. Through use of this navy he sent out expeditions which brought back unprecedented quantities of myrrh, malachite, electrum, turquoise, copper..oh dear..”

“Oh dear?” Gabriel echoed.
“Turquoise and copper I'm following you. Why did you stop?”

Alexander's cheeks were getting the slightest bit red. He folded his large hands together, fingers entwining and sighed again.

“Paul doesn't actually know that I'm funding this expedition..” He said softly.

Gabriel had no inclination to interfere and admittedly knew nothing of whatever arrangements might exist between Paul and Alexander financially, but he was perplexed by Alexander's confession.

All Gabriel truly knew was that Dr. Wells was extraordinarily wealthy and while Professor Saxton certainly had his own money, he was nowhere near as toff as his lover.

He looked at Alexander carefully.
“Is there some reason that Paul should mind?”

Alexander spread his hands.
“Not really. He has nothing against Sahure personally..”

“I should think not,” Gabriel interjected.

Alexander scratched behind one ear.
“Paul says that I'm too quick to give money away to every expedition that I find promising and so I funded this one without exactly..telling him about it..”

Gabriel found himself getting slightly indignant.
“You did use your own money, yes?”

“Oh yes,” Alexander said mildly.
“Paul is convinced that I shall die penniless because I am too eager to give away all of my..well in any case..he is attempting to assure my future.”

“But you love what you do!” Gabriel objected.
“And you're the best in the world at it. Your name is on practically everything in the British museum.”

Alexander laughed softly.
“Now that is patently untrue..”

Gabriel moved his lip to blow the hair out of his face.
“Even so, I don't think I agree with Paul on this matter, so I shall keep your secret.”

Alexander had a charming blush. He shifted on the protesting couch and smiled faintly.
“Thank you. I should probably tell him myself.”
He looked downwards.
“That would be best I think.”

Gabriel wasn't entirely certain that he agreed with Dr. Wells on this matter, but he was quite certain that Alexander knew him best.

“I'm sure my experience in life is rather limited compared to yours but I have found it best when I don't keep secrets from Charles..” He offered timidly.

Alexander looked at him approvingly.
“You're absolutely right of course.”

The two men looked at one another for a long moment.
Charles had been Alexander’s lover once.
Before Gabriel had even been born.

They shared a rare sort of comfortable smile, born of mutual affection and knowledge of Father Charles Greenwell.

And then there was the enormous, bustling commotion of Beryl setting out the tea and complaining loudly that Dr. Wells and Father Greenwell were back from the oculist earlier than expected and now she must prepare more sandwiches and place settings.

Gabriel rose to assist her and was immediately cowed by a piercing look from the woman.
“And just what do you think you might be doing young man?” She barked territorially.

Alexander mouthed a word at Gabriel when Beryl was not looking.

The word was “Gorgon.”

Gabriel laughed for a very, very long time.

Chapter Text

Father Charles Greenwell regarded Dr. Paul Wells over the small cafe table.
“You have a remarkable talent for bribery.”

Paul burst into laughter.
He looked at the handsome priest sitting across from him at the cafe and covered his mouth to stifle his own mirth.
“I'm sorry. It's been a while since anyone has remarked upon it..”

Charles watched the elegant man who sat across from him collect himself.
“I suppose I'm expected to disapprove but as long as you keep using your powers for good, I think you'll make it into heaven, yet.”

Paul snorted good-naturedly.
“Can you imagine me in heaven? No, eventually you and Gabriel will have to look after Alexander while I wave to you from the other place.”

Charles nodded somberly.
“It's been well established that men who assist in the saving of hundreds of lives through heroism during catastrophic train wrecks..”

“..That was all Alexander,” Paul interjected.

Charles obviously did not believe him and continued undeterred.
“..And provide smallpox vaccines for entire villages, get their very own circle in the fiery inferno.”

Paul tutted in a rare moment of embarrassment and poured himself a cup of tea from the pot when it arrived.

Charles smiled and poured his own tea.
“Thank you for doing this.”

Paul waved a dismissive hand.
“Well Gabriel does need to see to best practice his profession.”

“Yes,” Charles agreed.
“And he shall. Even if I have to sew the blessed spectacles to his face.”

Paul laughed and patted Charles' hand.
“Don’t do that, it’s such a pretty face.”

Charles smiled softly.
“It is at that.”

“He really hated the eye exam,” Paul remarked.

Charles nodded. “He hates the ophthalmoscope more than most people hate the dentist.”

Paul shook his head.
“Poor, sweet boy. Alexander will look after him.”

The two men were sharing a pot of tea and giving the oculist time to pass Paul’s money down the row of hands it would have to reach in order for Gabriel’s spectacles to be completed within two days.

Charles smiled at the thought of the two most retiring men he had ever met keeping company.
“I should like to be a fly on the wall for that conversation.”

Paul smirked.
“Or lack thereof.”

Both men looked at one another and laughed.
Charles shook his head.
“We’re not being fair. Alexander shall rise to the occasion, I’m sure.”

Paul patted his mouth with a napkin.
“He’ll make absolutely certain that Gabriel knows all about the sanctuary of Artemis Orthia in Sparta.”

Charles continued to shake his head.
“You know, I think Gabriel can manage him.”

“Well of course he can,” Paul grinned.
“He’s used to dealing with children.”

“When they’re not smashing his spectacles,” Charles replied.
Both men looked at each other for a long moment before dissolving into laughter.

“Oh this is terrible,” Paul dabbed at his eyes.
“We’re being very unkind to both of them and they’re both so very dear.”

Charles ran a hand over his face, still grinning.
“I think this is permissible if we refer to it as “commiseration.”

Paul looked at Charles speculatively.
“One of these days you’ll have to tell me how you managed to capture that beautiful young man all for yourself.
I feel that there’s a delightful story going untold.”

Charles shrugged humbly.
“Well you know he was blind at the time. It’s a lot easier to court someone when they don’t know what you look like.”

Paul put his teacup and his napkin down very deliberately.
“Oh Bullshit, Father Greenwell.
You look like a Greek god and you know it.”
He gestured at the other man.
“Look at you with your blonde hair and your magnificent physique.
You have probably converted men and women on the streets of Oxford merely by walking past them.
Are you really going to sit across this table from me and try to sell me that with a straight face?”

Paul was gratified to see the priest blush. He’d never seen Charles do that before and he rather liked it.
He lifted his tea cup again.
“Did you know that the wedding where I very first saw you was one of the most frightening days of my entire life?”

Charles looked at him in surprise.
“Really?”

Paul nodded and drank his tea.
“When Alexander saw you his heart fell right out of his body. I saw it happen. It’s a good thing we were penned into the pew or he would have taken off running and been halfway to China before the service concluded.”

Charles’s expression was one of sympathy.
“Poor Alexander.” He picked up his own cup.
“That was a very difficult day for him.”

His eyes met Paul’s with understanding.
“Thank you for encouraging him to talk to me.”

Paul shook his head immediately.
“No, thank you.”

He reached across the small table and clasped Charles’s forearm.
“Five seconds after he’d left with you I thought I’d ruined my entire life. I could think of no way he’d come back to me. I thought I would see him again only to have him tell me where to forward his things..and you’ve been such a friend to him Charles. Such a very great friend to him. He needs you terribly, you know.”

Charles placed his hand over Paul’s. His was much larger and it engulfed Paul’s hand with its warmth.

“I had him for two years, Paul. They were wonderful years but I don’t believe there was a single day he did not think about you.”
Charles smiled at Paul.
It was one of the kindest smiles Paul had ever received and he was once again so glad that Alexander had known the love of such a man.

“You were always the one for him,” Charles continued.
“It’s as if each of you were born with the other’s name imprinted on your hearts.”

Paul found himself blushing most uncharacteristically.
“Nevertheless, thank you for bringing him back to me.”

Charles laughed softly.
“All part of the service.”

Paul retrieved his hand to return his attention to the teapot. He refilled both their cups.
“I hated you before I met you,” he confessed.

Charles raised an eyebrow.

“Alexander had malaria,” Paul explained.
“He kept calling for you.”

Charles watched Paul pour.
“I’m surprised to hear that,” he confided.
“I was not a gentle nursemaid.”

Paul laughed softly.
“So I heard.”
He looked at Charles impishly.
“I lack the strength to pin him to the bed and force his medication upon him but he was most obedient when he believed me to be you.”

“I see,” Charles took a long swallow of his tea.
“That was quick thinking on your part, as I recall he was a handful when he was ill.”
Paul snorted.
“It took a small army to care for him.”

Charles grinned.
“If he should God forbid, become ill again, feel free to call on me should you need reinforcements and a fresh infusion of brute strength.”

Paul nodded without hesitation.
“Offer accepted.”

Charles stirred additional cream into his tea.
“Have I ever thanked you in particular for your friendship, Paul? You have been a most kind and generous friend to both Gabriel and myself and it has not gone unnoticed.”
Paul tutted again.
“How could I not be? I can’t think of two more deserving people.”

“Your friendship is enormously important to me,” Charles said, finishing the last of his tea.
He smiled wryly.
“And also to Gabriel although I think his very obvious hero worship might have given that away.”

Paul checked his watch and stood.
“I like a little bit of hero worship now and again,” he joked.
“Now let’s see to your lovely boy’s spectacles. I shall exert a little pressure and make certain that my expectations are quite clear while you simply stand there.
You shall be strong, imposing and looming.
We make an excellent team, you and I.”

Charles laughed.
“Once again, I must urge you to continue using your powers for good.”

Paul ran a hand through his silver hair and took a moment to enjoy the spring breeze.
“Well, I do try.”

“And the Almighty appreciates your efforts I assure you.” Charles replied.

Paul linked arms with the handsome priest and they set out to resume their mischief together.

Chapter Text

Everyone has something that they fear the most.

Some people have a terror of the dark. Some people fear insects. Some fear thunder and lightning.

Gabriel had a horror of his mother.

Efa Davies was a ferociously beautiful woman.
Her skin was still flawless and pale and her hair was much like her son's.
Black and shiny as a raven's wing.

Her eyes were light gray and had an aspect of steel and cruelty about them where her son had none.

He was her only child and he had inherited so much of her beauty but none of her strength.
Not by her reckoning.

Efa Davies now Lady Efa Von Humboldt was a savagely ambitious woman.
She came from nothing but coal and poverty.
She had set her sights on a dry goods merchant and he had given her exactly one son before promptly dying.

The child had none of his father in him.
He had inherited only those dark Welsh eyes. The rest of him was purely the result of his mother's beauty.

And he was clever.
She could see from the beginning how clever he was.

She could see how her son would make her fortune.

She had seduced the headmaster at Winchester college and became his mistress to secure her son's future, thereby securing her own.

Gabriel was a weak and timid child.
For all his cleverness he was incapable of understanding how favorably he was positioned.

When he complained that the other boys were hurting him, it took very little time for her to ascertain his meaning.

She had no choice but to take a firm hand with him.

She could bear the touch of the vile headmaster.
She was strong enough to participate in the deviant acts he required of her.

Gabriel was twelve years old.
Nearly a man.
He could certainly contend with the affections of these sons of wealth and nobility.

Of course they wanted to touch him.
He had inherited her beauty.
It was an asset he could wield like a weapon with so little effort.
But the little idiot refused.

She had commanded him to make the most of these boys' affections.
If he gave them the use of his body and kept them close they would see him into Oxford or Cambridge.
They would want him at their disposal.
There were no limits to how far he could go.

The little idiot refused.

He had qualified for a scholarship at the University of Heidelberg.
He had always been clever.
He thought he could escape her there.
He could not.

She had seduced his professor.
She had married him. She was now Lady Von Humboldt and her husband was one of the most influential men in the education of medicine.

The little idiot had taken a position in some bally farming town in the middle of nowhere.
Sometimes she wondered why she gave birth to him at all.
He clearly thought that he could get away from her.
He could not.

When Dr. Glassman had informed Gabriel that his mother was waiting for him in his consulting room; he nearly fainted.

Dr. Glassman was a tiny woman.
Just below 5 ft.
She was sturdily built and she moved to catch him with a great deal of strength and speed.

For a moment she suspected overwork as Gabriel had been guilty of that in the past, but it took only seconds for her to recognize sheer terror.

She had taken a rather maternal attitude toward Gabriel herself in the months that they had worked together.

Although she never spoke of it, the little widow knew what it was like to fear someone that you are supposed to love.

Dr. Glassman had made her own escape to this quiet town shortly after her husband's death.
Not easy for a woman in this day and age.

She saw now that perhaps Gabriel had once made his own escape.
Easier for a man, true but even easier when your pursuer has died.

Which his evidently had not.

She maneuvered him into a seat in the empty examination room so that if he were to fall he would have a shorter journey to the floor.

“Tell me Bubbela,” this was a word she used for Gabriel from time to time. He didn't know its precise meaning, but he knew it was a term of affection.

“Should I tell her you are not here?” Dr. Glassman asked.

He looked at her with his stricken face and she raised her eyebrows.
“Should I tell her that you have died?”

He smiled faintly at that. Her sense of humor was odd but he appreciated it.
“Could you?” He asked wistfully.

Dr. Glassman packed a great deal of strength into all of her 4 ft and 7 inches.
“I can throw her out on her ass but I feel like this would only be a delay.”

“Can you send for Father Greenwell?” He asked softly.

“I can do that,” she confirmed.
“I will go outside and fetch someone to tell him but then I am coming right back.”

There was a set to her jaw that Gabriel had learned to mind.
“I am not leaving you alone with that woman.”

“Oh no,” Gabriel said softly.
“You do not want to hear the things that she has to say.”

Dr. Glassman smiled.
It was a rather grim smile.
“You think anything she might say could surprise me?”

Gabriel flushed bright red.
“..Yes..”

Dr. Glassman looked at him with infinite patience.
“Oh Boychick,” she sighed.
“I think you have fewer secrets from me than you realize.”

She looked at him with her kind eyes.
“I have been listening to shocking things..things that would turn your hair white.. since Queen Victoria was still alive..”

Gabriel took a deep breath and willed himself to stand. He kept medicinal brandy in his desk but his mother was there and perhaps it was best if he faced her without it.

“Please send for Father Greenwell,” he pleaded softly.
He was amazed that he managed to keep the tremor from his voice.

“After that, knowing that you are in the vicinity..should you hear a bloodcurdling scream..it would be a great comfort to me if you should intercede.”

Dr. Glassman raised her eyebrows again.
“Which one of you is most likely to make this blood curdling scream?”

Gabriel smiled faintly as he stood and squared his shoulders as best as he was able.
“Either one of us really.”

Dr. Glassman nodded and hurried outside to find a man to send for the priest.

Gabriel was for the moment, alone.
He suppressed an absurd impulse to make the sign of the cross and stepped into his consulting room.

The furniture and everything else was very much as his predecessor had left it. Gabriel had not seen the point of updating the furniture, the wallpaper or any other element of the decor.

He would always be far more invested in his equipment and supplies than he would the grandiosity or lack thereof of his practice.

His mother looked at him with active dislike as he entered the room. He could feel it like a painful prickling between his shoulder blades and could not remember a time when he hadn’t.

For the first time he was glad of the newly acquired and faithfully worn silver spectacles that sat upon his face.
Unlike his previous pair these lent him a faint air of dignity and seriousness and most importantly they formed a barrier, however slight, between this woman and himself.
A very thin stratum of protection.

The thing that hurt the very most was that some part of him was happy to see her.

He stooped down to kiss her cheek when it was offered.
“Mother,” He greeted her softly.

She looked around the room with the calculating gaze of a serpent.

“This is all rather masculine for you, is it not? This room has the air of a much older man, far more rugged than you could ever hope to be.”

Gabriel was happy to get his desk in between them.
He sat in his chair uneasily.

“Your visit comes as something of a surprise..”

She emitted a bark of sarcastic laughter.
“Yes, I’m sure it does.”

He was by no means recovered from her sudden appearance.
“Where on Earth could you possibly be staying?” He asked clumsily.

Her smile was deeply self-satisfied.
“You forget that my husband knows everyone.”

She eyed her only child directly.
“You cannot keep your movements secret from me.”

She let that sentence hang ominously in the air before continuing.

“I’m staying with the most generous Lord Howell and his charming wife.
You will of course be calling on them personally to thank them for the hospitality they have shown to your only living relation, I’m sure.”

Gabriel spoke as lightly as he could through clenched teeth.
“I shall,” He acquiesced.

“And you will begin to court Lady Stone immediately,” she commanded.
“And finally you will stop serving as a catamite for the parish priest.”

Gabriel could feel his face grow red and hot. Before he could muster a verbal response, his mother simply laughed at him.

“The whole town talks about your great friendship with the handsome priest. Fortunately for you these rustic simpletons cannot see what is immediately in front of them. They probably don't even imagine that men like you exist.”

“Beata is a lovely woman but I will not..court her..” Gabriel insisted, gripping the edges of his desk until his knuckles turned white.

His mother ignored him.
“My idiot son,” she sighed.
“You ignore the wealthy widow who admires you and you spread your legs for the only man you know who has taken an oath of poverty. Did you learn nothing from me? Nothing at all?”

Her voice raised in exasperation.
“And I know that you've been a guest of Dr. Paul Wells on several occasions.”

She threw her hands up in disgust.
“Everyone knows of his proclivities. If you had given yourself to him like a sensible boy, you'd be one of the most esteemed physicians in Oxford by now!”

She placed three fingers to her forehead as though his stupidity fatigued her.
“Not sucking some priest's cock in this insignificant farming town in the middle of nowhere!”

“Mother!” Gabriel could not keep the shock and dismay from his voice.

She eyed him wearily.
“Don't “mother” me.
I'm the only reason you're a doctor at all.
I'm the only reason you've made anything of yourself.
I'm the only reason you're not dead of coal blackened lungs or wasting your life peddling dry goods.
I saw your potential and I took action. I can't carry you for the rest of your life!”

“I never asked you to!”
Gabriel was shouting now.

Why did every encounter with his mother end in shouting?
Surely it was supposed to be different than this. What was so wrong with him that his mother could not love him?

She gave him a wide-eyed affronted look that immediately made him feel terrible.
Terrible for shouting at her.
His own mother.

Both he and his mother were startled when the door to his consulting room opened.

Dr. Glassman strode into the room with the confidence that Gabriel supposed only a woman of 4 ft and 7 inches could possibly project.

Dr. Glassman pointedly ignored Gabriel's mother and looked only at him. “Dr. Davies?”
She asked.
“Are you well?”

Gabriel's mother snarled.
“He doesn't need the protection of a Jewess, you can go back to counting the money or whatever it is that you do here.”

Dr. Glassman eyed the tall, beautiful woman as though she were an insect.

Efa was impressed despite herself.

“I do a great many things around here,” Dr. Glassman said with a shrug.
“Right now I am protecting a good man and a fine physician from a bully and a prutza..”

Gabriel winced. He had no idea what that last word was but he was certain it was not a compliment.

Before the world could further shatter around him he heard the front door to the small building being thrown open and the familiar heavy thuds of Charles’s footsteps.

Gabriel wondered how he could be relieved and further frightened all at once.

Once Charles encountered his mother would he want to have anything to do with him afterwards? He certainly wouldn’t blame him if he didn’t.

He felt as though Efa would expose every humiliating detail of how he had failed as an organism as well as a man and a son and Charles might very well decide that any entanglement with this woman and her child to be more insanity than it was worth.

Gabriel felt as though that might be the most reasonable course of action that Charles could take.

Dr. Glassman threw the door open and beckoned the priest immediately.

And just like that there were four of them in a room never intended for quite so many people.

Charles looked at Gabriel’s face.
He was so flushed and his knuckles so white as he gripped the corners of his desk.
He looked at Charles with the expression of a cornered rabbit.
Charles noted immediately how tiny Ruth Glassman had placed her small, stout body between Gabriel’s desk and the stunning woman who perched on the only other chair in the room.

The two women seemed to be on the verge of mortal combat and while some asinine part of him would have enjoyed seeing that match the more sensible part of his brain was glad he’d arrived before it came to that.

He settled his bright blue eyes on Gabriel’s mother.
Christ, she was a beauty.
No wonder Gabriel had taken his breath away at first sight.
This woman’s beauty was enough to give any man pause, and possibly most women.

He modulated his tone as though the circumstances were both normal and convivial.
He lowered his head courteously.
“And you must be Gabriel’s mother.”

Efa smirked.
She liked the stones on this priest.

Her son was many things but his spectacles were clearly operating to full efficiency.

Father Greenwell was every inch the strong handsome man she had been told to expect.
He was built like a bear and gifted with the face of a God.

And this entire town of bumpkins could not ken why he was still unmarried?

Anglicans, she thought.
Catholics would know this man for what he truly was without the expectation of marriage to lend them further clues.

She smiled prettily at the priest as though this was an afternoon tea and not a battleground.

“Father Greenwell, I’ve heard so much about you.”

Charles ushered Ruth out of Gabriel’s consulting room with a facial expression that told her to stay close and she nodded her understanding as she pulled the door shut behind her.

He kept the smile on his face and let his arms hang easily at his sides as though he had not a care in the world.
“All good I hope?”

The woman was positively serpentine.
“I think you know the answer to that.”

Charles moved easily to where Gabriel sat and placed a reassuring hand on Gabriel’s shoulder.

Gabriel glanced up at him and Charles did not like the fear he saw in his beloved’s eyes.

“To what does the town of Aylen owe the honor of this most unexpected visit?” Charles asked easily, as though discussing the weather or the sporting preferences of the king.

She leaned back, as though she were as relaxed as Charles pretended to be.

Gabriel was ridiculously aware that he was the only person in the room making no pretense of being relaxed.

He had finally managed to let go of his desk and he took his spectacles off now, placing them very carefully in the drawer with his brandy and closing it firmly.

He wasn’t at all certain he wanted to watch what happened next with perfect vision. In fact, he wished there was some way he could arrange not to hear it either.

Charles’s gentle grip on his shoulder felt like the only thing holding him together at all and he was terrified of the moment that Charles might let go.

Cold gray eyes regarded Father Greenwell frankly.
“This is a private family visit but since you seem to insist on inserting yourself..quite literally..”

Gabriel put his face in his hand.
“..Mother..”
Whenever he thought she could not horrify him more she surpassed herself.

“I’d like for you to stop fucking my son,” She said with the most horrific bluntness Gabriel could possibly imagine.

“And stay away from him. He has a brilliant future ahead of him and you Father, are very much in the way.”

Gabriel was surprised to find his shoulder squeezed gently and affectionately rather than being suddenly abandoned.

He glanced up at Charles and Charles looked down at him.
His blue eyes were so kind at that moment. Gabriel realized with shock that Charles truly was calm.
He hadn’t been pretending.
Gabriel gaped at him like a goldfish for a moment and then shut his mouth.
He grasped for something resembling composure and made his best attempt to maintain it.

Charles spoke as frankly to the woman as she had spoken to him but with none of the vulgarity.
“By which you mean to say that I am very much in your way.”

She sighed impatiently, as though this entire situation had become far too tiresome.

“Tell me Father,” She asked impatiently.
“What do you think your bishop will say when I inform him that you routinely sodomize my son? You realize of course that is the next logical step in this sordid little procession.”

Gabriel wanted to die.

The last thing he expected was Charles’s hand to leave his shoulder and soothingly stroke his hair.

“I imagine he would not be best pleased,” Charles replied with a soft chuckle.

Efa looked at Charles as though he had lost his mind and in fairness to his mother, Gabriel was thinking the same thing.

She drew herself up in her chair, bristling and furious.
“You think I won’t do it?”

Charles nodded at her.
“On the contrary, I believe you would do it and that you would take a great deal of pleasure in it. However, you do not seem to have thought the problem all the way through.”

She drew back minutely, calculating.

“It’s the scandal, you see,” Charles explained.
“You’re a very intelligent woman but you’re angry right now and you haven’t followed the problem to its only logical conclusion.”

He shrugged.
“You tell the bishops and perhaps it goes as badly as it can go for me.
I am expelled from the church.
Perhaps I am even thrown into prison..how does that reflect upon your son and his future? Thereby yourself and your future?”

Her gray eyes narrowed.
“If you care for my son you would never name him as your lover.
Do you care for my son as I see you pretend to?”

Gabriel turned to Charles as if to speak and Charles put a gentle finger against his lips.

He then turned his attention back to the lady Efa Von Humboldt.
“You are correct, Madame. I would never name him but how difficult would it be for anyone to guess? You would damn your son’s future by your own hand.”

He looked at her curiously.
“What then?”

Gabriel realized that he had finally had enough.
He was twenty three years old and this number was meaningless to him in so many ways but he finally recognized it as the number of years it had taken for him to be done with his mother’s attempts to control every aspect of his life.
And not incidentally, the lives of those around him.
The lives of those he loved.

“I will tell everyone myself,” Gabriel said quietly.

Both Charles and Efa were immediately quiet.

Gabriel went into his drawer and put his spectacles back on his face. If his mother was going to end his life he at least wanted to see it coming.

“I love you, Mother,” Gabriel was surprised at his own words and the way his mother flinched from them.

“Truly, I do,” He continued sadly.
“But this cannot continue. This..”
He shook his head.
“Whatever this sick thing between us is.”

Gabriel glanced at Charles who had never before watched him so closely and then at his mother who oddly, did the same as Charles.

“If you make one move to further interfere with my life,”
Gabriel held up a warning finger to his mother.
“One move,”

He took a deep breath and let it out, his words in a rush with it.
“I will tell the world that I am a homosexual.
I will announce it in parliament.
I shall tour Europe and give lectures about my own proclivities.
I will offer myself to King Edward himself and finally I will climb onto the stage at the Old Vic completely naked and sing at the top of my lungs that I am an unrepentant sodomite.”

He folded his hands in front of him and looked at his mother as directly as he ever had in his life.
“They probably wouldn’t let me speak to Parliament nor would I get anywhere near the King but I think you take my meaning.”

Both Charles and his mother spoke at once.

“Little boy, no..”
“My boy have you lost your mind!?”

Both Charles and his mother spoke in unison.
“I forbid it.”

Gabriel had no choice but to laugh.

He slowly got to his feet, still laughing softly at the bedlam of the entire situation.

“I am going home now,” He announced.

He looked at Charles meaningfully.
“Our home.”

He looked at his mother with an equally firm expression.

He stooped to kiss her cheek while she stared at him.
“I will make arrangements with Lord Howell’s secretary to thank him for the hospitality he has shown to you. We’ll most likely dine together before you travel back to Heidelberg.”

And just like that, Gabriel was gone.

Leaving Charles and Efa to look at one another.

All animosity forgotten for the moment she simply looked at the priest rather as if she had just been struck by lightning.

“What just happened?” She asked quietly.

Charles smiled proudly.
“If I’m not mistaken I think your son has just put both of us in our respective places.”

And then he was out the door as well, reassuring Dr. Glassman that all was well and leaving Lady Von Humboldt to fend for herself.

Chapter Text

Charles let himself into the small cottage that he called home and found Gabriel in the bedroom.

Fresh from his confrontation with his mother Gabriel had kicked off his shoes, socks and outer clothing and crawled into bed with a dime novel.

Charles noted that Gabriel had placed his spectacles very carefully on the nightstand.

Charles thought that bed and a book was the most sensible thing Gabriel could do after his adventure.

“Are you hungry?” He asked gently.

Gabriel was huddled under the blankets.
“Not yet.”

Charles sat heavily on the bed and stroked the human shaped pile of blankets lovingly.
“Which book is it?”

“The one with the evil clown.”

Charles suppressed a shudder.
“I rather wish you would just read the westerns.”

“I know,” Said the blankets.
“That's why I'm under the covers so you don't have to look at it.”

Charles laughed softly and patted Gabriel's blanket covered bottom.
“I appreciate that.”

There was a bit of rustling and Gabriel's head came out from under the blankets looking at Charles cautiously.
“So that was my mother..”

Charles kicked off his shoes and crawled under the blankets with Gabriel, cassock and all.
“Indeed it was.”

“I honestly thought that Dr. Glassman might kill her,” Gabriel whispered.

Charles pulled Gabriel close and Gabriel did not object.
“It's all over now. And you stood up to her. I'm very proud of you, Gabriel.”

Gabriel sighed and snuggled into Charles's embrace. No one had ever held him the way Charles did. No one had ever made him feel safe or even remotely important. Only Charles had ever done that.

“I'm sorry I stormed off,” Gabriel apologized.

Charles laughed and kissed Gabriel's shiny black hair.
“You didn't storm anywhere. You walked away like a man and you left her sitting there like a goldfish. You should have seen her face.”

“I'm glad I didn't,” Gabriel said sadly.
“I hate fighting with her.
I know Charles.
I know she's terrible.
But she's my mother.”

“You were very gentle with her,” Charles promised.
“She could not hope to have a gentler son.”

Gabriel sighed.
“I'll have to have dinner with her and the Howells before she goes back to Heidelberg.”

“I know,” Charles said sympathetically.
“But if it makes you feel any better, I'll probably end up invited as well.”

Gabriel looked up at him.
“But you would hate that.”

Charles shrugged and kissed Gabriel's lips.
“I would not hate it that much. I would be with you.”

Charles kissed Gabriel's mouth again, then his neck, then his shoulder.
“I owe you an apology.”

Gabriel had been enjoying Charles's kisses. Now his beautiful dark eyes flew open and blinked at Charles like a fawn.
“What on Earth for?”

Charles stroked Gabriel's face.
Gabriel was so beautiful sometimes it hurt his heart simply to look at him.
“I overstepped,” He explained.
“You told your mother that you would expose yourself to the world if she attempted to further interfere with your life and I attempted to forbid it.
That was wrong of me.
I did not show you the respect that you deserve.”

“Oh Charles!” Gabriel surged over him and threw his arms around him. He kissed his face, his lips, his hair and went on kissing him, squeezing him tightly.
“Oh Charles, I didn't even notice.”

Charles returned his kisses.
“I still had no right to say it.”

“I forgive you,” Gabriel said immediately.

Charles kissed him gently.
“You have the most charitable and compassionate nature of any man alive, which works entirely to my good fortune,” Charles told him.

“ Did you lock the door?”
Gabriel whispered.

With Gabriel’s banshee of a mother on the prowl of course Charles did, but he chose not to phrase it that way.
“I did,” He said simply.

Gabriel began to fuss playfully with Charles's cassock. Not entirely certain how to remove it. Not entirely interested in doing so as long as he knew how to open Charles's trousers.
He pretended to sigh.
“I suppose you'll just have to make love to me in your priestly garments.”

Charles laughed.
He knew a command when he heard one no matter how timid the command pretended to be.

He took his time removing what remained of Gabriel's clothing, drawing a small dark nipple into his mouth and sucking it until Gabriel was reduced to sweet wordless begging.

Then he simply switched to the other one, rolling on top of Gabriel and permitting him to rub himself against him like the shameless little minx that he was.

Gabriel was perfect beneath him. He smelled of soap and youth and the sweetest lust that Charles had ever encountered.

He would never understand how Gabriel could endure everything that he had endured in his life and remain so pure and somehow so innocent.

Gabriel made the sweetest little sounds that Charles had ever heard.

Gabriel swore to be good. He swore he would be so good. As if he had ever been bad. As if he ever could be bad.

“Daddy please..” He whispered.

Gabriel had never called him that before and Charles was astounded at how it affected him.

It was impossible to kiss Gabriel sufficiently but he tried.

Charles was large and strong and fair everywhere that Gabriel was slender and dark and tender.

He held his beautiful boy to the bed with one large hand and worshiped his body with kisses and licks and gentle bites.

He moved his hand between Gabriel's legs and touched him there, taking hold of Gabriel's cock and rubbing it gently between firm squeezes.

“I'm very proud of my little boy tonight,” He said softly, taking himself out of his trousers and rubbing himself against Gabriel's cock.

“You've been such a good little boy. Daddy is so proud of you. Tell me what you want tonight and you shall have it.”

Gabriel bit his lip and moaned, thrashing his head from side to side as Charles stroked both of them together.

Gabriel was bright red as he finally dared to say the words he had been wanting to say for so long.
“I want you to fuck me, Daddy,” he whispered.
“I want you to fuck me and tell me I'm a good boy.”

Gabriel's eyes were shut so tightly and his face was so red.
He didn't know what Charles would think of him saying such things. Such perverse things.
He was as ashamed as he was excited.
He could only push against Charles and tremble.

Charles rolled Gabriel to his belly and gently brought him up to his knees.
He kissed him the entire time he did this. He kissed him from his ribs to his shoulders to his neck and praised him.
He always praised him.
Charles told him what a good little boy he was. Charles told him how proud he was of him.

Gabriel trembled and caught his breath in great desperate gulps. He was so eager to do anything Charles wanted with him.
So eager for Charles to love him.

“Daddy. Daddy please..” He whispered again.

Charles endeavored to give him what he wanted.

Charles had Gabriel on his hands and knees in front of him and he clasped the front of Gabriel's neck with one large hand, forcing Gabriel's face upwards towards God.

Gabriel whimpered and shuddered and sobbed with happiness.
Charles fished the tin of Vaseline from his pocket and used its contents to lubricate two of his fingers and slip them inside of his beautiful boy.

It was so tight and hot inside of Gabriel's sweet little body and Gabriel writhed against his fingers wanting this and wanting more.

“Do you love me?” Gabriel whispered frantically.

“More than anything or anyone,” Charles swore.

Gabriel arched his back and ground his bottom against Charles and his fingers with such sweet lewdness, Charles thought he might spend on his lover's thighs.

“Little boy,” He growled, keeping one hand at Gabriel's neck and moving around Gabriel's sweet little body to grasp his cock with the other hand.

“Daddy loves you so much,” He rasped as he thrust inside of Gabriel and groaned at the sweetness he found there.

Gabriel kept his hands in front of himself on the bed, resting his weight on them and loving the feel of Charles's hand at his throat.
Charles was inside of him.
Charles was fucking him.
Charles was giving him everything he ever wanted.

It all felt so good and Charles was so deep inside of him.
Gabriel submitted to Charles's rough hand gently clasping his throat and begged Charles to take him harder.
“Daddy. Oh Daddy please please..”

Charles was moving inside of him so hard now. So much faster than ever before. He was breathing so raggedly and Gabriel could feel his hot breath in his hair and on his ear and warming the back of his neck.

“My sweet..perfect.. beautiful little boy..” Charles gasped.
“I'm so proud of you my sweet boy..You're so good. You're so very good..”

He abandoned his hold on Gabriel's neck and clasped all of Gabriel. His strong arms were wrapped around Gabriel's chest and shoulders and he thrust into Gabriel savagely as he came inside of him.
“My Angel. My sweet boy. My perfect little boy..”

Gabriel spent in Charles's hand as Charles was still filling him with pulsating liquid heat.

Gabriel screamed and cried for his daddy as he came and Charles was happy to be that for him. Charles would be anything for him.

The two of them moved together wickedly, satisfying one another and crying out loudly until exhaustion and gravity finally had their way.

Charles could not gather Gabriel up fast enough. He could not hold him close enough or kiss him anywhere near as much as he needed to.
“Did I hurt you little boy?”
His lust for Gabriel had quite overwhelmed him and he was genuinely concerned that he may have done him harm.

Gabriel buried his face in Charles's neck and held onto him as though he would die if they were parted.
“No. Never. I keep telling you. You could never hurt me. You're so good to me…you don't..”

Gabriel glanced at Charlie's face anxiously, still holding on to him as though terrified to let go.
“Am I too perverse?” He whispered.
“Am I too abnormal?”

Charles shook his head firmly and pressed his lips to Gabriel's before enveloping him entirely and cradling him close.
“I have thought of you as nothing but my beautiful little boy from the moment I first saw you. I don't think I can ever see you any other way. What you call me in our bed is my greatest happiness and my greatest privilege. You fit me like a glove, little boy. You are perfect. And Daddy is very proud of you.”

Gabriel wept softly in happiness and relief.

Charles was content to hold him and would be forever.

Gabriel was the sweetest creature in the world, which worked entirely to his good fortune.

Chapter Text

It was a Friday and Dr. Glassner was observing the Sabbath.
Gabriel had no idea how the Sabbath was celebrated or how Ruth did it on her own but he had not yet worked up the nerve to ask.

She was the only Jewish person living in Aylen and Gabriel was touched at how the town had quietly accepted her gender, her profession and her religion.

He was also relieved that the women of the village had a female physician because he knew many of them would never come to him with certain complaints. As it was, women were coming to see Dr. Glassman from surrounding areas.

Gabriel was pleased that so many women had found in Ruth someone they could receive care from with no shame or embarrassment.

Gabriel locked up the surgery on his own.

He took his spectacles off, looked at them through the early evening light and remembered what Charles had told him about cleaning them on his shirt.

“Good boys do not clean their spectacles on their sleeves.”

He shivered pleasantly.
He wanted to be a good boy.

This was a new framework between Charles and himself.

This was something entirely new that had sprung up between them.
Gabriel had never been so happy.
He felt safe.
He felt loved.
He felt cherished and he had never felt cherished before.
By anyone.
He didn't care if it was strange and he didn't care if it was perverse.
All he wanted was to be Charles's good boy.

These were his only thoughts as he walked down the path to the stables.

He and Charles had survived dinner with his mother and the Howells and Gabriel had survived seeing his mother off on the train.

She had whispered seething angry things to him as she kissed his cheek but she hadn’t kissed his cheek in more years than he could remember so perhaps there was progress there. Perhaps not.
With Efa, one never knew.

On Monday he and Charles would take the train into London to see Arnold and Bernard. They would also go to see the Olympic football match between Denmark and England.

Gabriel was terribly excited and he knew Bernard was as well.
He also knew that Arnold and Charles would be tolerating the whole ordeal just for them.

Gabriel was practically vibrating. Three days in London with dear friends and a historic football match. He wasn’t used to having such wonderful things to look forward to.

Gabriel was so deeply, happily lost in thought that he nearly screamed when someone stepped out of the shadows
in the stable and put a hand over his mouth.
Someone who knew he was a pacifist. Someone who knew he might scream. Charles.

Gabriel intentionally trod on Charles’s foot. Just because he was a pacifist didn’t mean he deserved to be frightened half to death.

Charles laughed softly and pulled Gabriel close for a kiss.
“Good boys most certainly do not stomp on my feet.”

Gabriel pouted. It should look ridiculous but he was so young and beautiful with his cupid’s mouth and his thickly lashed eyes that Charles couldn’t find it anything but charming.

“That was by no means a “stomp,” Gabriel insisted.
“You frightened me!”

He was drawn into a strong embrace. Charles smelled like sage and bergamot and his hands roamed over Gabriel as easily as if they were at home in their bedroom.

Gabriel squirmed, partially aroused, partially alarmed.
“But what if?”

Charles silenced him with a kiss. Gabriel gave in. He always yielded to Charles. From the day they’d met Gabriel had always been inclined to give Charles whatever he wanted of him.

It had terrified him initially.
Now it thrilled him in equal parts.
Charles had been so patient with him.
So kind.
He had tamed Gabriel like a frightened little animal and now all Gabriel wanted to do was please him. Belonging to Charles had turned out to be every bit as serious as he’d thought it would be.

Even so, Gabriel protested when Charles began undressing him in the stables as though he were a small child with no say in the matter.

“..Charles..no..”

A word had been arranged between the two of them and Gabriel knew if he used that word Charles would stop what he was doing but Gabriel didn’t want to use that word.
He wasn’t certain he would ever use that word.
Even if he should.

Charles was quite strong and Gabriel could do very little to stop from being stripped bare.

“Good little boys are obedient,” Charles reminded him gently.

Gabriel bit his lip and shivered. Not from the cold. It was summer and warmth was not an issue.

It was unlikely anyone would happen by the stable at this hour and Gabriel found he could not defy Charles's wishes in any case.

“Yes, Daddy..” He whispered quietly, blushing and fidgeting as Charles ran his hands over him.

Gabriel knew better than to dare undress Charles. Not without permission.

Charles seemed content to keep his cassock on and trail sucking bites and kisses from Gabriel’s long neck to his dark nipples before employing the gentle use of his teeth and his tongue.
When Charles sawed Gabriel’s nipple cautiously between his teeth, Gabriel cried out and tried to get his naked leg between Charles' clothed ones.

He wanted to rub against him so badly. He wanted to feel Daddy’s strong leg between his slender ones.
He wanted to rub against him until nothing else mattered.

Charles was cruel and would not permit him.

He swept Gabriel up into his arms and carried him into the only unused stall. This one held all manner of tack and supplies and there was no hay beneath them for Gabriel’s tender feet to trod upon.
Only smooth stone.

They were suddenly far less visible to any unlikely passerbys.

There was an old chair and small table among the random items in the empty stall. The chair was where most people removed their boots but Charles had something very different in mind.

Gabriel found himself against the old and faded upholstery facing Charles while Charles placed each of Gabriel’s legs over his shoulders as though Gabriel weighed nothing at all.
When Charles put Gabriel in his mouth Gabriel pressed one hand over his own mouth to stifle his pathetic little cries.
Daddy made him feel so good.

Charles moved his broad flat tongue against the underside of Gabriel’s cock over and over again until Gabriel was weeping with the pleasure and the desire for release.

Then Charles stopped.

He kissed and licked at the inside of Gabriel’s thighs while Gabriel begged him to continue. Gabriel begged to be touched. Gabriel begged for Daddy to fuck him.

“Good little boys are patient,” Charles reminded him.
“I only fuck good little boys, do you understand?”

Gabriel gulped and nodded, staring up at Charles with his dark, pleading eyes.
“I’ll be good,” Gabriel whispered, chastened.
“I’ll be so good.”

Charles’s voice was so warm and so full of love.
“Of course you will. Of course you will, my beautiful little boy.”

Gabriel wanted to be absolutely perfect but he could not stifle an excited little noise when Daddy called him that.

Beautiful little boy.

He wanted to be Daddy’s beautiful little boy so badly.

Charles permitted Gabriel’s legs to slide down although they were still spread quite far apart.
He kissed a trail to Gabriel’s lips.
He kissed Gabriel again and again until Gabriel was light headed and desperate to touch himself.

Gabriel wanted to touch himself.
He wanted to touch Daddy.
He didn’t have permission to do either so he whimpered into Charles' kisses, surrendering his mouth to him as he would all things forever.

When Charles lifted him gently to reposition him on the chair and took the vaseline from his pocket Gabriel could not control his trembling.
He wanted his Daddy so badly it took everything he had not to whimper and cry.
Charles had released some desperate wanton part of Gabriel that only Charles could control and Gabriel felt he would die without it.

He blinked back tears.

“Am I being patient enough, Daddy?”

Charles removed himself from his trousers and made free use of the vaseline while his eyes drank in the sight of that sweet young body waiting so patiently to receive him.

“My beautiful, beautiful boy,” He said worshipfully.
“You’re so perfect for Daddy. Such a perfect boy.”

Gabriel released a small cry of happiness and a much louder one when Charles gripped his hips and guided himself inside of his acquiescent little body.

Charles took him with the hard strokes Gabriel longed for and wrapped a well greased hand around his pretty little cock, giving Gabriel the attention he so desperately wanted.

Gabriel squeezed his eyes shut and surrendered completely to everything Daddy was doing to him.
At this moment he did not care if the entire town of Aylen happened into the stable to watch. He only knew that Daddy loved him and Daddy was taking such good care of him.

Gabriel was making little wordless pleading cries and Charles marveled again at how very beautiful his lover was. How sweet. How blessed he was to have this gentle creature come into his life.

He took Gabriel harder and harder, driven by his own lust and his knowledge of Gabriel’s desires. Charles didn’t understand why Gabriel longed for such rough treatment.
He only knew that he would carve out his own heart if Gabriel asked it of him and his smooth young body was so very rewarding to have this way.

Gabriel cried out in such a pretty little tone when he spent and Charles could only go on fucking him until Gabriel’s soft cries and sobbing declarations took him over the edge as well.
“My sweet beautiful perfect boy..I’m so proud of you my darling..my love..I’m so very proud of you..”

When Charles withdrew from Gabriel’s body, Gabriel curled into a little ball on the chair and Charles lifted him up long enough to sit in the chair and hold Gabriel firmly in his lap until his trembling subsided.

“Do you know how good and perfect you are?” Charles whispered.
“Do you know how madly and deeply I am in love with you?”

Gabriel bit Charles's chest.
An inch or so above the nipple, leaving his customary little indentations.

Charles laughed softly at the sharp pain he’d grown accustomed to and the demanding way that Gabriel wanted to be stroked and petted and praised after they made love.

It was a ritual he would never tire of.

He held Gabriel close and rocked him and kissed his eyelids and told him over and over and over how very beautiful he was. How proud Daddy was. How much he loved him.

Three bites later Charles asked Gabriel if he would like to continue making love at home.

Gabriel looked up at him with his beautiful dark eyes and gave him the most wicked little smile.
“I don’t think we’ve exhausted all our stable options yet..”

Charles laughed.

His sweet, perfect beautiful boy.

Chapter Text

Gabriel could never quite get used to the way London smelled. The cities in Germany were all so clean and he had grown used to the country air of his little town.

London was always a bit of a shock to his senses with its abysmal sanitation and ever present miasma.

Nevertheless, it was exciting to be there.

He and Charles had shared the adventure of train travel which Gabriel liked more and more each time they went together.

Aylen was the smallest of towns and they both saw the same people with every passing day.
New faces were rare.

There was such an abundance of new people on trains and they were all trapped together which could be extremely exciting or quite dreadful depending on how one looked at it.

Gabriel remembered Alexander describing it as dreadful and smiled fondly. Poor Alexander. He so hated any break in his routine.

Gabriel used to feel somewhat like Alexander did when he was younger and alone but he had Charles now. He was never so safe as when he was with Charles.
Everyone liked Charles and Charles could strike up a conversation with almost anyone. He didn’t run out of steam or get lost the way that Gabriel so frequently did.

Gabriel found he rather liked being the timid country mouse while Charles managed the conversations with whomever they might find themselves sharing a compartment with.

This train trip was especially exciting because nearly everyone aboard was going to London for the same reason they were.
The Olympics.
Could anything be more exciting?

Everyone was talking about the very rushed preparations London had undertaken since Rome was forced to decline.
The only shadow for Gabriel and so many others was the tragedy that shifted the games so suddenly to London.

Vesuvius had erupted and more than a hundred people had died.

While it was wonderfully exciting to have the games come to London Gabriel wished the reason had been a happier one.

Now they were in London and Charles was leading the way because apparently he knew the precise spot that Arnold and Bernard meant for them to meet.

Gabriel had never been to a molly house and when he had playfully asked Charles how he knew of this particular one he was told that “Good boys don’t ask quite so many questions” and he still pleasantly flushed when he thought about that.

They would be lodging at the home of Arnold and Bernard and Gabriel wasn’t quite certain how much freedom he would have to misbehave on this particular excursion.

Behaving for three whole days would be a challenge but then again Charles would remember all of his infractions.
Thinking about that made Gabriel flush all over again.

Gabriel was tall and slender and quite pretty whether he wanted to be or not.
He was dark and welsh with huge brown eyes. He had the sort of eyelashes a girl might have and he was glad of his silver rimmed spectacles which he liked to believe minimized that effect somewhat.

Charles was strong and blonde and unreasonably handsome and as always Gabriel felt safe with him. Charles made him feel so safe that the idea of being inside a molly house for the very first time was more exciting than it was anxiety provoking.
Without Charles, Gabriel would never have dared.

Gabriel was quite embarrassed to find the interior of “Miss Marie's” to be rather like any other coffee shop he had ever seen.
There were no men in dresses or ladies in suits or any of the things he'd heard whispered or imagined.

Charles observed Gabriel as he took in the room. He knew Gabriel wanted to believe that his spectacles made him look older and more distinguished, but he still looked very much a sweet lad in awe of his surroundings.

“Disappointed?” Charles asked.
Gabriel looked at him sheepishly.
“I don't know. Maybe a little..”

Charles took Gabriel's hand and kissed it.
No one took the slightest notice.

Gabriel bit his lower lip.
“I take it back. I'm not disappointed in the least.”

Gabriel could see men sitting together holding hands. He could see women touching one another with affection.
Everyone was behaving quite normally.
This was not an orgy. This was a coffee house. This was a coffee house where people like himself were normal and accepted.
It was really that simple.

He threaded his fingers into Charles's shyly and held his hand.
Charles squeezed Gabriel’s hand reassuringly and scanned the small crowd. The coffee house, like everyplace else, was quite full.

Olympic fever, Charles thought in amusement.

Still it was impossible to miss Arnold's bright red curly hair. Arnold was nose deep in one of his dime novels and the rest of the world had been momentarily put aside.
Bernard was smiling at them quietly.
He had seen them come in and was patiently stroking his dark goatee as he waited for them to notice him.

Once eye contact had been made Bernard put a finger to his lips.
The object was to surprise his younger companion.

Gabriel and Charles looked at each other and smiled.
They were more than willing to help surprise Arnold.

Arnold shrieked with joy when Gabriel and Charles flanked him on either side and dropped his book in order to leap up and do his level best to hug both of them at once.
“You're here! You're here! Welcome to civilization, my darlings! Bernard, look, they're here!”

Bernard laughed softly.

He was a calm and steady man, older than Arnold. He wore his usual benign expression of patient affection. He was clearly pleased to see Arnold so happy.

He clasped Charles by the shoulder and gave Gabriel's pretty face a kiss.
“We are both delighted that you are here. Arnold has been on the verge of exploding for the past two weeks.”

Arnold was squeezing Gabriel hard enough to rob him of air and managed to lift him in his enthusiasm.
“You look so much better than when we last saw you. You have so much color in your face. You look so healthy!”

Bernard felt it best he intervened.
“Arnie, put the boy down before you suffocate him.”

Arnold stuck his tongue out at Bernard but he did put Gabriel down and Gabriel seemed none the worse for the affection.

It wasn't very long before Gabriel and Arnold had launched into one of their Very Excited conversations about football and the impending Olympic match.

Charles and Bernard exchanged amused smiles as the two younger men chattered actively.

When everyone had finished their coffee Bernard gently tapped Arnold's shoulder and made a beckoning motion. Soon Arnold and Bernard had claimed the luggage of the other two men and they were all shepherded out into the world.

“Every place in London is so crowded right now,” Bernard explained.
“We thought we would take you to our place, put your bags down and have a little bite. Then a treat for you both. A little surprise.”

Charles and Gabriel glanced at each other as they walked. Neither of them had any idea what the surprise might be.

Gabriel looked at Arnold with playful curiosity as they all walked but apart from a stifled giggle Arnold would give nothing away.

Arnold and Bernard shared a flat on Regent street near Hanover square.
Gabriel fell in love with it immediately.
It was surprisingly airy and well furnished with such a sense of home about it.

He particularly liked the bookshelves everywhere which he perused with
enthusiasm.

The shelves were packed with law books and dime novels in equal measure and Gabriel admired both genres with firm appreciation.

“You should have been a barrister,” Arnold teased.
“You’re so clever and you look so smart. You’d be charming in the courtroom.”

“Yes,” Bernard said good naturedly.
“That’s precisely what I do. I get by on my charm before the crown.”

Gabriel shook his head rapidly.
“I could never.”

He looked at Bernard with awe.
“I could never stand up in a room full of people and expect them all to listen to me..that’s..unimaginable.”

Bernard laughed.
“I still feel the same and I’ve been doing it for over a decade.”

“He has no problem standing in a room and telling his patients what to do,” Charles observed.
“Or me for that matter..”

Gabriel gave him a spirited look which Charles loved.
“Well that’s a different thing altogether.” Gabriel contended.
“Those are occasions when I know I’m right and everyone HAS to listen to me.”

The room burst into laughter and it took Gabriel a moment to realize he wasn’t being mocked.

He glanced from friendly face to friendly face and quietly sat at the table with the others as lemonade and small sandwiches were removed from the icebox and laid out for consumption.

“My mother would never have let me be a barrister in any case,” Gabriel admitted.
“It was doctor or disgrace, she was very clear about that.”

“Your mother and I do not agree on very much,” Charles said mildly.
“But we agree about that. You’re a fine doctor Gabriel. You were born to it.”

Gabriel half smiled at the praise. He was embarrassed at how much it meant to him.
“I love it,” He admitted.
“But the law is fascinating.
Sometimes I wish I had enough time that I could try almost everything. The world is so interesting.”

“That’s what books are for,” Arnold observed.
“We get to live hundreds of lives.”

“Even if you live most of them as cowboys or detectives,” Bernard teased.

Arnold made a playful face at him and Gabriel ventured a question with faint embarrassment.
“I like when the stories have a romance in them. Is that completely absurd?”

Everyone turned to him at once.
“Not at all,” Bernard said.
“You have a kind heart.”

Arnold nudged Gabriel and grinned.
“When you say it you have a “kind heart,” when I say it I’m just a silly boy.”

Bernard looked at Arnold with open affection.
“You are a very silly boy, my dear.”

Charles sat on the other side of Gabriel and put a warm hand on his knee. Gabriel drank his lemonade and tried to hide his blush.

“So what is this surprise, Bernard?” Charles asked.
“Are we to have any hints?”

Bernard smiled benignly and finished his own lemonade.
“No, I don’t think so.”

Everyone laughed again.

*********************************************

They were in a Turkish Bathhouse and Gabriel was looking at Charles anxiously.
“We’re to take off all of our clothing?”

Charles smiled.
“Bathing costumes are unhygienic so yes, we go through the rooms naked.”

Gabriel turned so pink and delicious that Charles wanted to do a wide number of things to him which would most likely also be considered unhygienic.

“Good little boys take their clothing off when they’re told,” Charles whispered.

Gabriel shivered.
“You can’t talk to me like that when I’ve got my pants off in front of people..Charles really..”

Bernard and Arnold had already gone ahead of them.

Apparently Bernard preferred to start in the hottest room and Arnold typically started in the warm room and the two of them met someplace in the middle.

“We’re not in front of people at the moment,” Charles said mildly.

Gabriel had his shirt halfway unbuttoned and Charles was already topless.

“We’re in a dressing room..” Gabriel said in a tiny, mortified voice.

Charles took over the task of unbuttoning Gabriel’s shirt and placed kisses on his neck and shoulder.

“A locked dressing room,” He pointed out.
“Can you be a good boy for just a few minutes?”

Gabriel had graduated from pink to red and they hadn’t even entered any of the hot rooms yet.
“Yes?” Gabriel said in an even smaller voice.

Charles laughed softly and removed Gabriel’s spectacles.

“Be a good boy,” He said warningly.
“Get those clothes off..”

Gabriel wondered if it was possible to feel double naked. By the time he slid his trousers down past his narrow hips he was hard and fiercely embarrassed by it.
“We shouldn’t be doing this here..” He whispered.

Charles was kissing his nipples and running his hands all over him, cupping his ass and squeezing his thigh.
“Most people do wait until they are further into the rooms, you’re right about that much..”

“What!?”

Charles was still dressed from the waist down but he had Gabriel in nothing but his flushed skin and his beautiful boy tried to shy away when Charles got on his knees in front of him.

He captured Gabriel by one leg and pulled him firmly back into place.
“Good little boys do as they are told..”
“Daddy..”

The word was a helpless little plea.
Gabriel already had moisture seeping from the head of his beautiful young cock and he thought he might die from the shame of being in a public place..even with the door locked.

Charles watched his beautiful boy carefully with his bright blue eyes, waiting for Gabriel to say the word that would make Charles stop whatever he was doing but his sweet young lover never used it.

Then Charles was rubbing him, placing silent kisses between his legs before sliding his hot mouth over the length of him.

Gabriel leaned against the wall with one hand and put his hand over his mouth with the other.
Charles made him feel almost too much.
The pleasure would threaten to overwhelm him and his legs would tremble.
It was so very difficult to stay silent when Charles was using his tongue that way and Gabriel made small whimpering noises into his own hand, trying so hard to be quiet.

“Daddy..” The tiny pained whisper escaped him as Charles slid him in and out of his mouth delivering warm wet kisses to his cock before taking him into his mouth again.

Gabriel could not stop himself from releasing a long low moan when he came.
He had no idea if anyone could hear him but there was absolutely nothing he could do about it.
It was so good.
So very good.

Charles swallowed all of him and left not a drop. The older man was standing up again and drawing him in for kisses and Gabriel returned them, shuddering and still trying so hard to be quiet.

Charles was kissing his eyelids and his mouth and his face and telling him what a good little boy he was.
Gabriel was giddy with praise and release and the newness of this location.

When Charles wrapped his arms around him and kissed him tenderly he asked if Gabriel was ready to move to the other rooms. Gabriel looked at him with his wide eyes and nodded timidly.
“Arnie and Bernard might be wondering where we are..” He murmured.

Charles’s soft laughter rumbled against him.
“And just what do you think they get up to in this place, little boy?”

Gabriel put a hand to his mouth in surprise and then released a very small laugh before looking slyly at Charles.

“At least they can make it past the dressing room.”

Charles gave him a devilish grin as he stripped himself of his remaining clothing.
“You’re going to pay for that remark, little boy..”

Gabriel slipped ahead of him and further into the baths.
“In which room?” He asked teasingly.

Charles darted after him, laughing.
“All of them..”

Chapter Text

Gabriel had been dozing against Charles's shoulder in one of the warm rooms of the bathhouse when the other man came in with his companion.

This was normal enough. Bath houses were intended for many men to move through them at once. There were benches all along the walls.

Arnold and Bernard had gone off to a colder room in anticipation of the water. Gabriel and Charles were not quite ready to face the cold just yet. Charles permitted Gabriel to doze against him for now but he was keeping track of the time.
It wouldn't do to stay in the heat for too long. Gabriel's eyes were closed and his thick black lashes stood out as they always did.
Pretty as a girl.
His lips were pursed ever so slightly and he looked so sweet that Charles was loath to disturb him.

There was a golden haired man sitting across from them with his younger companion, both wearing towels as Charles and Gabriel did.
The younger companion was blonde as well with a very pleasant aspect, but he never spoke.

The older man introduced himself as Thomas and his companion as Gregory.

Naturally, neither man stood up to shake hands.

The two older men made pleasant conversation about the excitement of the Olympics and how far Charles and Gabriel had come to attend.
At one point Gabriel stirred. He attempted to be more alert.
Gabriel tried to pay polite attention to the conversation happening but a reassuring smile from Charles was all it took for him to resume dozing.

Thomas laughed softly.
“If you don't mind me saying so, your boy is very beautiful.”

Charles put a protective arm around Gabriel's slender form and looked at Thomas carefully.

Thomas had warm brown eyes and he shook his head gently, indicating the silent Gregory who watched everything placidly.

“Don't be alarmed.
I'm a friend.
As a Master myself I couldn't help but notice how beautiful your boy is, but Gregory and I are quite committed to one another.”
Gregory looked at Thomas as though he was the source of all light in the universe.

Thomas continued speaking matter of factly.
“I assure you, I pose no threat to anyone.”

Charles wasn't quite prepared for a conversation as odd as this one, but he sensed a possible opportunity.
He wasn't quite sure what was about to happen but he often wondered if there were other men like Gabriel and himself.

He knew that Arnold and Bernard were not with each other the way that Gabriel was with him.
He knew that Arnold and Bernard loved each other very much, but he doubted that Bernard was spanking Arnold.

Wincing inwardly he repeated the word.
“Master?”

Thomas had a very patient and gentle way about him. He chose his words carefully.
“I'm guessing that Aylen is a very small town?”

“You would be guessing correctly.” Charles replied evenly.

Thomas stroked Gregory's hair as he spoke.
“I'm sure there must be quite a story behind the two of you coming together as you so clearly have.”

Charles smiled to himself.
His life had been irreparably changed from the moment he saw Gabriel’s sweet young face.
“There is,” he confirmed.

Thomas spoke frankly and easily about subjects Charles would have a very difficult time approaching a stranger with. In fact, Thomas seemed willing to talk about things Charles wasn't certain he could talk about with a friend.

“Dominance and submission,” said Thomas.
“I know this must all sound quite extreme but this dynamic exists in all aspects of life. And man is a very complex animal.”
Thomas laughed softly at himself.
“I know I must seem very strange.
The point I am rather clumsily getting to is that some men are very submissive. My Gregory and your beautiful boy are very clear examples of that.”

Charles couldn't reasonably argue the point. Gabriel was an excellent physician and a very strong young man in his own way but his vulnerability had shone like a beacon to Charles and he doubted he was the only one who noticed. Gabriel had seemed so relieved to commend himself into Charles's care. Charles was determined to be worthy of the trust that Gabriel had placed in him. The thought was ever in his mind.

Thomas continued.
“These submissive men require a great deal of care. So many of them end up in the hands of men who treat them cruelly with no real understanding of what they need.
Men like my Gregory, and I suspect your beautiful boy, need to be cherished and adored.
They need safe places in the world to express their submission with a man who can fulfill their needs as well as love and protect them.”

Gregory repositioned himself so that he could drape an adoring arm around Thomas.
Thomas kissed Gregory's hair before looking at Charles with a friendly crinkle around his eyes.
“Have I alienated you terribly yet?”

Charles smiled.
Gabriel was the only dark-haired one in the room. Charles was as fair and blonde as Thomas although Charles was more powerfully built.
“No," he said good-naturedly.
“You have not alienated me yet.”

“Well you see it's only..”
Thomas half shrugged.
“As I think you realize, it's a great responsibility when a dominant man loves a submissive one and wants to take care of him for the rest of their days. The two of you seem very much in that orbit.”

Charles wasn't as uncomfortable with the strangeness of the conversation as he was with how many of the things Thomas was saying to him rang true.
“That's correct,” he said softly.

Thomas nodded.
“It's obvious to me when I look at the two of you. How much you love him. How much he undoubtedly loves you. You see, I thought perhaps I could help.”

Charles raised his eyebrows.
“Help?”

Thomas nudged Gregory gently and the two of them clasped hands after standing to make their way to the cold room.
“I'm going to leave my card at the desk for you. The man there knows me. I belong to a club for men like us. If you care to, you can drop by.”
Thomas paused.
“It's a safe and discreet place. The two of you could learn a great deal. Perhaps find friends. People who are living as you live. People who understand. I know it was a godsend when I discovered the club. Should you decide to go, the address will be on the back of the card.
You have only to show it at the door.”

Charles nodded, grateful for what he believed to be good intentions.
“Whether or not we attend depends entirely upon Gabriel's wishes.”

Thomas nodded approval.
“Exactly as it should be.”

Charles watched Thomas and Gregory slip out of the warm room together.

Charles sat thoughtfully, his arm still cradling. Gabriel close as other men filtered in and out.

The other men came individually, in pairs and sometimes in small groups.

Charles woke Gabriel gently and led him to the cold room where the water awaited them.

Gabriel rubbed at his face and yawned before smiling at Charles.
“Did you make a friend?”

“I'm not entirely certain," Charles replied.
“How do you feel about meeting some new people?”

Gabriel smiled at him.
It was like the sun coming out. It always was.
“I think that would be very nice.”

Charles laughed.
Gabriel was so trusting.
“What happened to my shy little boy?”

Gabriel pulled him into the cold room playfully.
“I'm much braver when I'm with you.”

Charles allowed himself to be pulled.
“Let's see how brave you are when I've told you all the facts.”

Gabriel did nothing to hide the fact that he was intrigued.

Charles thought whatever else happened, whatever came of this strange invitation, London had done Gabriel a power of good.

Chapter Text

The Cavendish club had an impressive interior.

It was all done in dark wood, red velvet and lavish oriental rugs.
Somehow the place managed to avoid looking like a bordello.
Not that Charles had a very good idea of what a bordello actually looked like.

Thomas was very pleased to see them.
He was very quick to get them drinks and show them around. Charles accepted a neat scotch and Gabriel rather timidly requested lemonade.
No one made fun of Gabriel for his request and lemonade was readily available. Thomas told them that quite a few of the gentlemen preferred to keep a clear head.

The dress code appeared to be something along the lines of semi formal dinner wear.
Charles had donned what he referred to as his “lecture hall suit" and resembled a country squire. He didn't mind as long as no one else did. He was not a city man and he was not interested in pretending otherwise. He was the only man in navy blue.
It matched his eyes. Charles had no real understanding of how handsome he was or how commanding he appeared.
Arnold and Bernard had made certain that Charles's thick blonde hair was neat and trim for the occasion and they were anticipating all of the details upon his and Gabriel's return.

Gabriel had packed the trousers and dinner jacket he’d received from Paul and Alexander that Christmas. He was glad of it because it was his finest and he wouldn't embarrass Charles by looking like the simple country doctor that he was.

Charles thought that he himself cleaned up adequately but he was nervous about letting Gabriel out of his sight. He rarely saw Gabriel in formal wear. Gabriel was a vision. Slender and delicate with huge fawn eyes and unruly black hair forever falling into his face. Even his silver rimmed spectacles could not add any years to his appearance. He looked barely old enough to be in such an establishment and far too pretty to exist in the first place.
The elegant clothing only enhanced all of this to the point where Charles could barely resist touching him.

They were in a general sort of meeting area where drinks were served with light fare such as fruit and cheese.

Some men chose to kneel at the side of their companions and while it was a bit odd, it somehow seemed natural in this setting.
It seemed in keeping with the sentiment of the place.

Gabriel sipped his lemonade and whispered to Charles beneath his breath.
“I am not getting on the floor.”

Charles chuckled and downed his scotch.
“I don't want you to get on the floor.”

Gabriel smiled nervously and took Charles's arm.
“Don't leave me alone here.”

Charles kissed his cheek.
It was the most natural gesture in the world and he didn't stop to think about it.
Not here.
It was a wonderment to be so free as to simply kiss Gabriel's cheek without concern.

Thomas came back from the bar with a fresh scotch for Charles and one for himself as well.

“As you saw, the first few rooms are rather uneventful.
Men play cards and talk politics and it's much like any other club. We value the safety and privacy of our members and everything is structured toward that end.”

Charles nodded.
It made sense.
“I admit I'm rather surprised you extended an invitation to two country mice with no one to vouch for us.”

Thomas looked at them both with his warm brown eyes.
“You vouched for yourselves. It touched my heart to see the two of you on that bench in your own little world.”

Gabriel spoke up hesitantly.
“If this was one of my novels, this would be a trap and we would both be a human sacrifice..”

Thomas burst into laughter and Charles shook his head trying valiantly to smother his own.
“I let him read far too many penny dreadfuls.”

Thomas was still laughing, wiping at his eyes with one finger.
“I can tell.”

Gabriel blushed.
It only made him more adorable and Charles wondered who else noticed.

Thomas gave Gabriel a very fond smile.
Gabriel looked at him carefully. He could spot no condescension and he was relieved after having said something so stupid.

“You're perfectly safe here Gabriel,” Thomas assured him.
“We only do human sacrifices once a year and that's not until Christmas so you're in the clear.”

Now Charles really did laugh out loud and Gabriel elbowed him petulantly.

Thomas tactfully pretended he didn't notice.
“You saw the great big brutes near the door.
We employ a lot of retired boxers and other toughs who have their own connection to our community. We keep everything in the family as it were..” He indicated a spiraling staircase some distance from where they were standing.
“There are private rooms upstairs for established couples and people who wish to become better acquainted.”

Charles and Gabriel glanced at each other.
Charles smiled easily.
“I don't think we'll be needing those rooms.”

Thomas grinned back at him.
“Oh I didn't think you would. I invited you for three reasons really..”

He indicated a large cherry oak door with soft laughter coming from behind it.
“That's the lounge for submissive men only. We like to give our boys a safe place to be with men like themselves.
It's a place where they can relax and make friends. I think it's the best possible way for a submissive man to find out that there's nothing wrong with him. I think it's a fine thing for them to learn that there are other men like themselves and they have nothing whatsoever to be ashamed of.”

Gabriel eyed the cherry oak door.
“Is that where your friend is? Gregory?”

Thomas nodded.
“Would you like to go meet him?”

Gabriel gave Charles an apologetic smile and dashed for the oak door like a child who had just been told there were children his age at the party.

Charles burst into laughter and Thomas joined him.
“And to think," said Charles.
“Just a few moments ago he was begging me not to leave him alone here.”

Thomas nodded.
“That's a common request until they find out there's a place set aside just for them.
I think he'll be surprised. He's going to meet all sorts of men. Different ages. Different backgrounds. I think it will do him a lot of good to find out he's less alone in the world than perhaps he thought he was.”

Charles watched Gabriel disappear behind the cherry oak door.
He was suddenly very grateful to Thomas.
He clasped the other man's arm for a moment.
“Things haven't always been easy for Gabriel. Thank you for this, Thomas, you're very kind to him.”

“Of course,” Thomas assured him.
“I knew I was right about you. I knew your first concern would be for your boy. You have that way about you. I admire your devotion to him.”

Charles was still looking at the door.
“I think that's a natural response for anyone who meets Gabriel,” he admitted.

Thomas’s smile had a faint air of sadness.
“I feel the same way about Gregory.
Your Gabriel reminded me of him immediately.
Gregory had a rather rough go of it in life.
He's still afraid to speak to strangers.
You wouldn't believe it but he's a proper little chatterbox once he gets going. Still..”
Thomas shook his head.
“He had such a rough start. I feel it's my job to make it up to him for the rest of his life.”

Charles set his empty glass down on a passing tray.
“I know precisely what you mean.”
He really did.
He was surprised to hear the words coming out of his mouth with such sincerity but they were completely and utterly true.

Thomas cleared his throat.
“All right, so let me tell you about the other two reasons I invited you.”

Charles followed Thomas into a different room. Another lounge. Men of all sorts stood and sat in pairs or in groups. Some of the discussions were lively and some were more muted but the hum of conversation was ongoing.

Charles raised his brows at Thomas.
“The..er..dominant’s lounge?”

“The Master’s lounge, yes.” Thomas affirmed.

Charles was struck at how easily that word rolled off of Thomas’s tongue. He seemed a decent man but Charles knew he would never feel at ease referring to himself that way.

He found himself the recipient of nods and other signs of greeting none of which were in any way challenging or hostile.
Nothing seemed to await him here but welcome and possible affinity.

Charles and Thomas sat on an elegant leather couch and Charles decided to be as frank and honest as Thomas had been with him. A few men wandered over to join them and Charles did not let that deter him from the conversation he meant to have. Perhaps he truly belonged here and perhaps he didn’t but being as straightforward as possible was the only way to find out.

“I don’t think I’ll ever be referring to myself as Gabriel’s master.” He said simply.
“I cast no aspersions on what brings joy to others but I won’t have Gabriel kneeling on floors or behaving like a slave.”
He paused to smile at his own words. The idea of Gabriel submitting to such treatment was delightfully absurd. He could picture the indignation in his wide brown eyes quite clearly in his mind.

Thomas listened patiently, nodding as though he’d heard such statements before and possibly quite often.
The friendly crinkle was back around his eyes again and Charles liked him for it.
“My dear fellow,” Thomas said gently.
“There is no one correct way to go about this.”

There were murmurs of agreement and approval from the men who had loosely gathered around.

A stout man with a hardset mouth and silver hair spoke with surprising warmth and patience.
“There are very few absolutes,” He agreed.
“As long as your boy knows he is your equal in every way.
He must know that it is he who has absolute control.
His surrender is a precious gift but it’s his to rescind at any moment. Anything less is barbarism.”
Charles found himself in complete agreement.
He smiled crookedly.
“I don’t think there is any doubt that Gabriel is very much the “master” if that word applies to anyone in this equation.”

Soft laughter all around.
The silver haired man with the hardset mouth introduced himself as Owen.
“Which is all to the good,” Owen noted.
“However, our boys always fare best when they know we will punish them for stepping outside the pre-arranged boundaries. And they will test, make no mistake. They will be impertinent. They will rebel in small harmless ways. They want to make certain we’re paying attention. If we let them walk all over us they don’t feel safe.”

Charles was well aware of the sort of behavior Owen described. Gabriel often behaved quite the brat when he needed Charles’s attention and reassurance.

As strange as all of this was, he found himself relaxing.
These men seemed very odd to him and yet they seemed to understand his circumstances so well and when they spoke they made sense.

“I’m glad we came,” He said simply.

He was assured by the men around him that they were glad as well.

“It’s a tough old world,” Said Owen.
“A man needs to find his own people to survive in it.”

Charles silently agreed.
He turned to Thomas, curiosity apparent on his face.
“I’ll bite. What’s the third reason you invited us?”

Everyone laughed softly.

Thomas patted Charles’s arm.

“I think it would do you a great deal of good to see our demonstration room.”

Charles stood up and brushed off his trousers.
He was somewhat nervous but he could cope with that.
As ever, Gabriel’s welfare was his primary concern.
“Very well. However, I think you’ll all understand I want to assess this…”demonstration room” for myself before I tell Gabriel about it or ask him to attend.”

It gave Charles great peace of mind when everyone in the Master’s lounge agreed with him.

Chapter Text

Gabriel slipped inside of the lounge.

He'd been so quick to go in. Unfortunately once he was inside, his customary shyness took hold. He realized he didn't know anybody nor did he have any real idea what to say.

He paused by the door in an agony of indecision. He would look like an idiot if he just stepped out again nor would he know where to go but he couldn't just stand there like a fool either.
Finally, he simply forced himself to turn around and face the other men.

There were four men very intent on a game of binokel and to Gabriel's relief they were paying no attention to him whatsoever.

An older man with very kind eyes sat on a sofa with the blonde haired boy Gabriel vaguely recognized from the bath house.

He attempted to approach them as if he wasn't shy at all.
“Gregory?”

He “oofed” slightly as the younger man sprang up from the couch and squeezed him with more exuberance than Gabriel could possibly have expected.

Gregory wasn't very much younger than Gabriel, perhaps a year or two, but his words tumbled over one another as though he were a lovable but over excited child.
“Oh you came! I'm so glad! Thomas was so hoping that you would. Isn't it lovely here?
Does your master like it? He's so handsome.
This is Adam by the way..”

Adam appeared to be in his forties. He had soft brown eyes and lovely dark hair with streaks of gray that matched his neat little beard.
Gabriel thought he looked very distinguished.
He also wondered if Adam had wandered into the wrong lounge by mistake.

He introduced himself simply as “Gabriel.”
Everyone else was being terribly informal so he thought it best to follow suit.
The card game was wrapping up and the other four men were starting to notice him as well, although they seemed content to smile and wave from where they sat with greetings such as, “Hello new boy!” and “My, aren't you pretty?”
They reshuffled the deck and bickered good naturedly amongst themselves.

When Gregory released him Gabriel offered his hand to Adam diffidently.
“I..are you in the right room?”

Gabriel startled as both Gregory and the card players burst into laughter.
Conversely, Adam looked extremely patient and kind.
He gestured for Gabriel to join him on the couch. When Gabriel sat Gregory did as well and Gabriel found himself sandwiched between them.

“Adam is my very best friend in the whole wide world,” said Gregory.
“Aside from Thomas, of course.”

“Of course,” Gabriel responded automatically.

“Adam is Owen's boy,” Gregory said as though this explained everything.

Gabriel didn't think it explained very much but he thought he got the gist.
He looked at Adam apologetically.
“So of course you’re in the right room.”

Adam was so kind.
“It’s my beard I think. Perhaps it makes me look sinister.”

Everyone laughed at that, even Gabriel.
“Oh no, not even a little!” Gabriel objected.

Adam patted Gabriel’s knee. It was a strangely familiar gesture from a near stranger but Adam didn’t feel like a stranger and Gabriel found himself liking him very much. He also liked the very voluble Gregory and found himself wishing he could take them both to Oxford to meet Alexander. Between Gregory’s buoyancy and Adam’s soothing peacefulness, Gabriel thought they had a very nice two pronged attack. It was impossible to maintain much of a wall when these sweet men were involved.

“How are you finding the cavendish club?” Adam was asking.

“Honestly I just sort of rushed into this room when..” Gabriel paused, feeling a bit silly.

“When you found out who this room is for,” Gregory finished.
“So did I the first time Thomas brought me here. I wanted proof there were people like me. I used to think I was..well..a bit broken.”

A man who couldn’t have been very much older than Gabriel spoke up. He had unruly brown hair, grey eyes and a handful of playing cards.
“Well you are broken Gregory, just not for the reasons you thought.”

Gabriel was flushed and indignant on Gregory’s behalf until he realized that everyone was laughing, even Gregory.
Gabriel had no brothers or sisters.
His childhood had been terribly, terribly lonely. He thought this must be what sibling teasing looked like.

“Oh that’s just Henry,” Gregory said, making a face at the card player.
“He’s still cross that the miller’s daughter wouldn’t give him her firstborn.”

Gabriel clapped a hand over his mouth so that he would not bray laughter like a donkey. Henry was rather short but Gabriel would never have thought to compare him to Rumpelstilskin.

All the laughter seemed quite good natured despite the mock viciousness of how these men expressed affection for one another. Gabriel didn’t think he’d ever be able to keep up, these men were all far sharper than he was.

“We’re making a very bad first impression for little Gabriel,” Adam noted dryly.

Gabriel shook his head. “Oh no, don’t make any allowances for me I’m fine I’m..”

“Curious?” Adam asked.

Gabriel looked at all the faces pointed in his direction and blushed.
“I don’t mean to study you all as if you were a zoo exhibit I..”

“Think you might be a little bit broken?” Gregory guessed.

Gabriel snorted despite himself.
“Oh I know I’m broken..”

Adam shook his head.
“Oh no Gabriel, I doubt that very much.”

A red headed man who seemed very intent on his cards spoke without looking up.
“Degenerate or upstanding citizen. Everyone is broken in their own way and if the whole world is broken, no one is.”

Henry scoffed.
“That’s Benedict, our resident philosopher.”

Benedict waved a few fingers in Gabriel’s general direction and returned his attention to his cards.

Gabriel sat with his hands folded in his lap.
He was struck by Benedict’s words and he was turning them around in his mind.
“I’m glad I told Charles I wanted to come.”

Adam raised an eyebrow.
“He wouldn’t have come otherwise?”

Gabriel thought about it.
“I don’t think he’d come to a place like this without me..and he certainly would never force me to come so I suppose..yes.
I suppose it did all hang on what I wanted to do.”
He laughed self consciously.
“You must all think I’m terribly spoiled.”

Adam smiled as though relieved.
“Not at all. This confirms Thomas's instincts. If you are in the hands of a good master, you should feel spoiled.”

Gabriel hadn't stopped blushing and now his hands twisted in his lap.
“Well.. I don't know about “Master..”

“Do you have a special name for him that you use when you're alone?”

Gabriel was fascinated at the way Adam could ask so many questions and make none of it feel like an interrogation.

“Daddy,” he said automatically before realizing that he had just disclosed something rather personal. He felt the beginnings of a nervous giggle well up in his chest and forcibly shoved it back down. Why must he always be so awkward?

He was faintly surprised to realize that everyone in the room was nodding.
“Is that..common?”

More nods all around.
It was as if he’d asked if tea with milk was common.

Gabriel was surprised to find himself experiencing many emotions at the same time. Not the least of which was relief.
“Well..” He cleared his throat and attempted to maintain his dignity such as it was.
“And here I was thinking I was special.”

The good-natured laughter washed over him and he realized rather sheepishly that he was a part of it as opposed to the target of it.

It was the first time in his entire life he felt as if he was someplace he truly belonged.

Adam glanced at the clock on the mantelpiece and stood.
He regarded Gabriel with a friendly sort of affection.
“I'm so glad that you and Charles came to visit us and I do hope you'll come again.”

“Are you doing a demonstration with Owen this evening?” Gregory asked.

Everyone was looking at Adam now. Everyone seemed rather excited.

There was a gleam in Adam's eye, even as he shrugged modestly.
“Well.. just a little one.. you know..”

Gregory clapped his hands excitedly.

Gabriel had no idea what was going on and his face most likely said as much.

Gregory turned to him.
“What a shame you're going to miss it. Adam and Owen do the most divine demonstrations.”

Gabriel looked all around the room and then back at Gregory as Adam slipped out.
“What sort of demonstration? And why can't we just follow him?”

Someone knocked on the door in a particular pattern and Benedict the redhead stood up.
“That's Joseph. I'm being summoned. Teach the new boy how to play will you?”

All eyes were back on Gabriel again.

Gregory explained.
“Your master..or I suppose in your case your daddy..has to come and collect you. Our masters decide what demonstrations we should and shouldn't see.”

He saw Gabriel's confusion and impatience and took his hand.
“There are good reasons for this.
Some demonstrations might remind a boy of something unpleasant or upset him for whatever reason and it's up to our masters to protect us. To know what's best for us.
It's all part of the mutual trust.”

Gabriel chewed his lower lip as he attempted to work this all out in his mind.
“So Adam and his.. master are going to do something..risque?”

Gregory nodded enthusiastically.
“VERY risque,” He confirmed.

Gabriel frowned petulantly.
“And Charles is going to watch it without me!?”

Gregory giggled uncontrollably and Henry spoke up from the card table.
“The two of you have never been to any place like this before. Your daddy probably wants to see if he can handle it, let alone you. I really wouldn't be jealous. You're one of the prettiest boys I've ever seen.”

Gabriel blushed. Again. He wasn't jealous. At least he didn't think he was jealous. He just wanted to make up his own mind about what he was allowed to see and what he wasn't. Still, as much as he wanted to be cross with Charles, he couldn't quite manage it.

Charles only ever wanted to protect him. Gabriel would be nothing short of a hypocrite if he started complaining about it now.

He plopped himself into a chair at the card table as Thomas knocked to collect Gregory.
“I already know how to play Binokel,” he sighed.

Henry nudged him playfully.
“I bet your daddy will let you see the next one.”

Gabriel glanced at him over his cards.
“We're only in London for a few more days..”

Henry laughed.
“I'll be up there with George in about an hour. Do you think you'll still be in London then?”

Gabriel looked at his cards stubbornly.
“We'd better be.”

He couldn't help but smile when everybody laughed again.

Chapter Text

The excitement in the demonstration room was palpable.

Charles found himself drawn in by the connection between the two men far more than by what they were doing. There was a flawless sense of silent communication and synchronicity that was unbearably beautiful to see.

The submissive man was about ten years younger than Charles himself.
He was lithe and elegant in his movements.
When he submitted to Owen it was an act of beauty.
A blindfold and hot wax were employed.
The graceful man with his small beard hissed and trembled in his sightlessness and his body strained towards Owen’s touch, with no knowledge if said touch would bring pleasure or pain.
The trust was absolute.

Owen drank in the sight of his boy the entire time he scorched him with wax and ran his hands over his skin. It was as though he could not believe he was so blessed as to be permitted to touch him let alone receive the gift of his surrender and obedience.
The hard line of his mouth had softened and his sky blue eyes were as gentle as his words while he tormented and reassured the kneeling man he clearly adored.

The other man, Adam was his name, keened softly and moved forward resting his weight on his forearms as well as his knees.
He was baring more of himself for whatever his master wished.

Charles did not believe he would ever pour hot wax on Gabriel's tender flesh but the love, trust and harmony with which the two men interacted held him spellbound.
He only wished Gabriel was there to see it with him.

He wondered what Gabriel would think.

He wondered if he and Gabriel could reach such a place together.

He had no discontent with what they were to each other.
No unhappiness.
Any time spent with Gabriel was a blessing and making love to him under any circumstances was manifold joy.

He merely wondered if Gabriel would be better pleased.

He found himself envying these men and their obvious harmony.
He envied the way they needed no words to communicate on such a profound level.
He wanted that for Gabriel.
Gabriel deserved that level of understanding and security.

Thomas touched Charles's arm very gently when the demonstration was over.

Gregory had been beside Thomas during the demonstration but had scampered off to parts unknown immediately afterwards.

Charles was watching Owen and Adam disappear up the staircase with a strong understanding of why they were going.
The rooms above suddenly seemed far less sordid than they had when he and Gabriel had first arrived.

Thomas was no fool.
“You are welcome to take your boy upstairs anytime that you like.”

Charles smiled.
He felt a surprising lack of embarrassment.
“I'm tempted," he admitted.
“But it's my understanding there's going to be another demonstration? I think this is something Gabriel should see.”

Thomas's grin had a bit of mischief about it.
“Gregory and I will be performing a demonstration in a little while.
Far softer than what you just saw. I think Gabriel might like it.”

Charles couldn't imagine being intimate with Gabriel in front of so many others.
Once again, he wondered how Gabriel would feel about such a thing.
He did, however, know one thing.
“When Gabriel finds out that I've seen what I've seen without him, I'm going to catch quite an earful.”

Thomas laughed.
“Make it up to him.
Let him see Gregory and I and then perhaps he'll let you take him upstairs.”

Charles laughed.
“It's very strange to be talking so frankly about those rooms.”

Thomas smiled.
“I’m pleased you feel that you can. We strive to provide an atmosphere of knowledge and acceptance men like us won’t find in the average molly house.”

Charles gestured around.
“This place is far too structured to be a molly house or anything like one.”

Thomas nodded.
“That structure is vital for everyone’s well being.
Especially the boys who pass through this place although we want to educate the men who wish to care for them as well.”

Charles knew it was considered vulgar to discuss finances amongst those who had finances to discuss but he plunged ahead anyway.
“I imagine it takes a great deal of money to keep this place going.”

Thomas smiled.
“Seven of us are on the committee which works to maintain our standards of safety, comfort and discretion. We shoulder the lion’s share of the financial burden while the members lend their time and their expertise. It’s something of a group enterprise.”

The two walked together towards the submissive’s lounge.

“I’m an Anglican priest and Gabriel is a doctor. He gets paid in chickens and produce more often than not. I’m not sure what we can bring to the table, as it were.”

“I knew it!” Thomas crowed triumphantly.
“I knew you were a man of faith. I could tell. Gregory’s lost the bet.”

Charles chuckled, he did not want to know what the consequences would be for Gregory but he was fairly certain the lad would be happy to have lost the wager.

Thomas took Charles’s arm in the friendliest of ways as they walked.
“Never underestimate what kind words from a man of faith can do for a young soul who’s been taught to believe everything he knows of himself is a sin. I know you and Gabriel are not citizens of London but we’ll be happy to receive you both whenever you are able. I hope you won’t consider a modest correspondence to be an imposition?”

Charles laughed as they reached the cherry oak door.
“Gabriel has probably gotten the address of everyone he's met thus far.”

Thomas clasped Charles's shoulder as the two men parted.
“Your Gabriel is an absolute delight. You’re really a very lucky man.”

Charles smiled quietly. He already knew this to be so.

Charles permitted Thomas to knock for him and Gabriel peeked from behind the door before emerging. When he did emerge he had a small pad covered with scribbles.

Thomas raised amused eyebrows at Gabriel’s pad and the small smudges upon Gabriel’s fingers.
“And what’s this?”

Gabriel dipped his head bashfully and waved the pad.
“Signs of physical distress,” he reported.
“Irregular breathing, coldness of the extremities, beginning stages of shock..”

Thomas nodded.
“All things we’re most eager to prevent.”

He shared an amused glance with Charles.
“I heard you were a physician.”

Gabriel glanced from Thomas to Charles. Both men were so blonde and handsome.
Like brothers to the sun.
He looked down at the safety of his small notepad.
“I’m told the..um..masters are expected to monitor the..boys carefully for all these things and the boys should say the mercy word if they’re starting to experience..any of these things and I think that’s commendable.”

“Thank you, Gabriel,” Thomas said sincerely.
“I consider that very high praise indeed.”

Gabriel blinked up in surprise.
“Oh..well..you’re welcome. I just..” He put his pad away clumsily.
“I was curious and everyone’s been so helpful..”

Charles took Gabriel’s arm and almost laughed at Gabriel’s audible sigh of relief.
“Would you like another lemonade?”

“Yes please.”

Thomas excused himself.
He had to collect Gregory and prepare for their demonstration.

Gabriel pressed his face against Charles’s arm as if their brief separation had been something of a hardship.
Charles doubted this to be the case and was wholly unsurprised when Gabriel’s little teeth sank into the meat of his upper arm through his shirt and his jacket.
“Ow?” He asked softly.

“You saw a demonstration without me,” Gabriel whispered.
“I’m very cross with you. I want to hear everything.”

Charles smoothed Gabriel’s shiny black hair affectionately.
“There was hot wax involved.”

Gabriel stared at him with wide eyes.
“How beastly!”

Charles opened his mouth as if to apologize or offer to leave and was cut off before he could say a word.

“Tell me more,” Gabriel insisted.

Charles handed Gabriel his lemonade.
I’ll tell you more later on, if you’re good.”

Gabriel made a face then carefully schooled his features into his best approximation of “good.”
“I’m being nice because I don’t want to embarrass you,” He informed Charles.
“You’re not in charge of me.”

Charles dropped his hand to Gabriel’s slender waist and pulled him close as he led him to the demonstration room.
“Actually I am in charge of you and you know it very well, little boy.”

Gabriel pointedly looked away and Charles smiled.

He thought it very possible he would be taking Gabriel upstairs after all.

Chapter Text

Gabriel was crying.

He had removed his spectacles and tucked them carefully into his breast pocket.

His vision was swimming.

Gregory and Thomas were so beautiful together. Every movement one made was woven into the corresponding reaction of the other.
It was more beautiful than any ballet.
The emotions were so powerful.

Gabriel couldn't breathe.

Thomas would beat Gregory soundly, his hand encased in a white leather glove. Sometimes he tickled Gregory with a long ostrich feather.
Gregory made sounds that pierced Gabriel's heart.

Gabriel himself was horribly ticklish.
It made him squirm to see what Thomas was doing to Gregory. Gregory's eyes were covered by a pretty mask but his mouth was free so that Gregory could be heard by everyone.
Gasping and pleading.

Gabriel felt so sympathetic. He thought that he might gasp and plead simply from being in the room. Simply from watching. Simply from feeling the emotions that boiled from the bodies of the two men performing the demonstration.

Gabriel was afraid to look at Charles. What if Charles saw him crying? What if Charles saw the way he was trembling? What would happen if Charles knew how moved he was? He tried very hard to stay quiet.

His face felt like it was on fire.

When Charles clasped the back of his neck with his large strong hand, all the air seemed to leave Gabriel's body.
He leaned into the touch with a soft whimper.

The small gathering parted for them automatically as Charles led him up the spiral staircase. Gabriel could not discern if he was excited or mortified by Charles doing something so blatant. The part of his brain still capable of making such selections chose excitement.

Rooms which were not in use had doors that were part way open.

Charles dragged Gabriel through the first door available, paying no mind to the room itself. He was only relieved to see that it had a bed.
A convenient place to push Gabriel down and command him to stay while he locked the door.

Gabriel stared up at him, half sitting half sprawled.
He was clutching at the bed clothes with his long fingers and his eyes were wide and wet.
His thick, black eyelashes were even more beautiful when they were damp.
He was staring at Charles with his mouth half open, transfixed.

Charles removed his jacket and flung it over the large leather chair adjacent to the bed.
He took note of the table and the various objects placed on its surface.
Some of their uses were obvious. Some less so.
Ignoring everything meant to inflict pain, Charles took only the blindfold and a modest length of soft cotton rope.

Gabriel drew his knees up to his chin and wrapped his arms around his legs.
He watched Charles with a mixture of apprehension and desire that made him tremble.

Charles stood in front of him broad and strong, somehow filling the room with his presence.
“What was that you said about me not being in charge of you?”

“Oh God,” Gabriel whispered. He glanced to the right and then the left as though there were some hope of escape.
“Oh God I don't know why I said that..”

Charles placed the blindfold and the rope on the bed where Gabriel could see them.
Then he went to work stripping Gabriel down to nothing at all with brisk efficiency.
Very much like an adult undressing a child.
Gabriel allowed himself to be turned this way and that way holding up his arms obediently and otherwise offering no resistance.

He chewed his lower lip nervously.
“Daddy..?”

Charles was running his hands all over him and it was wonderful.
Charles was stroking him and touching him every place he liked to be touched.
A calloused thumb brushed over his right nipple and he arched his back.
Charles cupped him between his legs and stroked his sack until it drew up against his body. He was whispering in Gabriel's ear and it tickled perfectly.

“A wise man told me something today,” Charles whispered.
“He told me that my boy might misbehave and test me if he wanted my reassurance and my attention.”

Gabriel shuddered when Charles closed his teeth gently over his earlobe.
“Do you want my attention, Gabriel?”

Gabriel's voice was a breathy sigh.
“Oh God Charles. Yes. Always. Always..”

Charles groaned softly.
“Then you shall have it.”

Charles was tying his hands behind his back. Gabriel's heart was pounding so loud, he wondered if everyone in London could hear it. He'd never had anyone tie his hands.

He'd been held down. He'd had horrible things happen in an entirely different context, but no one had ever used rope.

This was Charles.
This was completely different.
He wiggled his fingers but he did not dare test the knot.
He had misbehaved enough for one day.

Charles was kissing his neck and shoulder and murmuring to him.
“All right, little boy?”

Gabriel nodded. He was so hard. He wasn't sure when that had started. He was so hard now that he was aching and dripping.
“Yes Daddy,” he whispered.

Gabriel moaned softly when Charles slipped the blindfold over his eyes. It was so soft against his face.
He shivered.
It was as if the loss of his sight made him so much more aware of everything else.
His skin felt as though it was buzzing, waiting for contact.
Needing contact. Needing contact more than it ever had before. Not knowing where it would come from or what guise it would take only made him want it more.

“I like the blindfold,” he whispered.

Henry had advised him to be very clear about what he liked.

Charles gently pushed him to his belly and he lay on the bed with his hands tied behind his back and the blindfold over his eyes.
He had no way of knowing what was going to happen next.

Gabriel did his best to relax his muscles.
He lay quite still.
He wanted to show Charles how good he could be.

He could hear the rustle of Charles removing his clothing. He was laying on silk sheets and all he wanted to do was push against them and find some relief for the throbbing between his legs but he knew that would be misbehaving.

“All right, little boy?” Charles asked softly and Gabriel loved him so much. Gabriel loved to hear those words.

“Yes Daddy. Please. Please..”

Gabriel released a wordless little cry of happiness when Charles hauled him across his lap. Charles was naked and the heat of his body and the feel of his skin against Gabriel's made Gabriel want to do anything to please him. Anything at all.
He would die for him.

Gabriel wriggled slightly. He couldn't help it.
His hands were tied behind his back and he was blindfolded and so terribly nervous and excited.
“Daddy?”

It was impossible not to press against Daddy's legs. He was too hard not to. He was wet and sticky and hard and Daddy's legs were so warm.

Gabriel moaned in pleasure and shivered happily when Daddy ran his hand from his neck to his ass, petting him like a little kitten.
He loved it when Daddy pet him.

He was moving too much. He was wriggling. He couldn't help it.
It felt so good and he wanted so badly to come.

He could feel daddy steadying him with one of his hands. Keeping him pressed firmly into place.
He shrieked when Daddy began to beat him.
It stung and it burned and it was so very loud and Daddy was beating him so hard.
Gabriel hung his head down and felt each slap, really felt it.
There was nothing but darkness for his eyes to fix on. There was no escaping the sensation of daddy beating him.
It hurt so much.
It was so good.
There was no escape.
“Daddy daddy please, please let me..!”

Daddy was stroking him again. Petting him like a little kitten and soothing all of his hurts.
His tone was so horribly reasonable.
“Well that depends, little boy. Am I the one in charge of you or am I not?”

Gabriel released a wail of frustration.

Daddy continued petting him and soothing him but Gabriel didn't want to be soothed. He wanted to come.
“Daddy please!”

“I don't know little boy," Charles said sadly.
“You still haven't answered my question..”

Gabriel released another sound of frustration, much like a small yowl. He sounded like a brat even to himself.
“You are! You know you are! I said I was sorry! Why are you being so mean?”

He could feel Charles's warm laughter against his skin somehow.
It was just another form of caress.

Well lubricated fingers slid inside of him, two at a time and stroked gently in and out of him, warm oil dripping down over his sack. Daddy was fucking him gently and still wouldn't let him come.

Gabriel shook his head as if denying everything that was happening to him. Even as he ground himself against Daddy's lap trying so hard to come.

He was so close.

He was unceremoniously removed from Daddy's lap and deposited on the bed. Silk sheets were no replacement for Daddy's warm, strong body and Gabriel wailed in disappointment yet again.

Daddy was laughing softly.
Daddy was a heartless brute.

Then Daddy's hands were holding him by the waist and lifting his hips.
Gabriel cried out sharply when Daddy pushed inside of him. He could feel his cock jump and twitch when Daddy pushed all the way in. He dissolved into wordless begging, pleading and moaning when Daddy fucked him.

He was so grateful.
When Daddy fucked him he knew he was loved.

He just kept saying “please.”

Daddy was being so rough. He fucked him so hard that Gabriel's entire body rocked and he cried out quite against his will with each thrust. Daddy was grunting like an animal and Gabriel was so proud he had that effect on him.
He could do that to Daddy.
Daddy wanted him this way.

Gabriel screamed when Daddy's hand wrapped around him. Daddy was fucking him so hard and Daddy was finally letting him come.

For a moment Gabriel was suspended. There was so much pleasure building in him moment by moment and he froze seconds before his release washed over him and he cried out mindlessly like an animal as he spent.

He could feel the heat pulsating inside of him and he knew that Charles had claimed him once again and all he wanted in the entire world was to be Charles's boy forever and ever.

Charles was untying him and Gabriel was in some distant wonderful place. Just floating.
Feeling so wonderful and simply floating.
The blindfold was taken away and Charles was kissing him and Gabriel returned those kisses with such joy and contentment.

Charles held him for a very long time and Gabriel curled against him exactly like a little kitten.

“I think I shall be forced to stand the rest of the time that we are here,” Gabriel giggled.

Charles kissed his hair and his brow.
“Perhaps that is why some of these men choose to kneel.”

Gabriel nipped Charles's shoulder with his little teeth.
“I'd rather stand.”

Charles chuckled.
“Was I too rough with you, little boy?”

Gabriel shook his head and pressed his face against his lover.
“No,” He promised.
“You've never hurt me. You've never done a single thing I didn't want you to do. And you're always checking. I love that. Charles. I always feel so safe with you. Always.”

Charles nearly crushed him in his relief.
“Should I ever go too far..”

Gabriel recited the words like a bored schoolboy.
“I shall cry mercy. I know.”

Charles laughed softly and stroked the red angry skin of Gabriel's bottom.
“Misbehaving again already?”

“No!” Gabriel answered quickly.
“No. I'll be good.” He kissed Charles's face again and again.
“See? See how good I'm being?”

Charles laughed.
“Wicked, wicked little boy.”

Gabriel turned his huge dark eyes up to Charles. They were his greatest weapon and he knew it.
“Do you love me anyway?”

Charles answered him seriously.
“Nothing could ever make me stop.”

Gabriel snuggled against him again.
“When we go downstairs everyone will know what we've been doing.”

“That's true,” Charles acknowledged.

Gabriel surprised himself. He wove his arms around the stronger man and sighed contentedly.
“I'm glad.”

He surprised Charles as well.
Charles held him tightly.
“Wicked little boy..”

Gabriel smiled, recognizing those words as praise.

Chapter Text

Charles was smoothing his work rough hands over the bright red cheeks of Gabriel's backside. They had been in one of the Cavendish club’s private rooms for quite a long time and Gabriel was absurdly concerned that they might have outstayed their welcome.

He knew Charles had a very long talk with Thomas and some of the other men in charge and he trusted that Charles understood the rules. He trusted Charles with everything.
He hid his face in the crook of his arm. He wanted Charles to do it all over again. He didn't care how sore he was.

Charles was naked and perfect and so strong. He pulled Gabriel close and pressed his lips to the back of Gabriel's neck.
“I’ve received some excellent advice in our time here,” Charles confided.
“I hope you found the same? Made some friends?”

“If I tell you I didn’t will you beat me again?” Gabriel asked hopefully.

Charles kissed the back of his neck again before licking him there.
“Only for lying. I saw the postal addresses on the margins of your notes.”
Gabriel nestled back against him.
“I had to try.”

Charles chuckled and teased each of Gabriel’s dark nipples to hardness.
“Your bottom is quite red. You may earn a beating but I’ll be the one who decides when your body is ready to receive it.”

“I’M the doctor,” Gabriel pointed out.

“And I’m your Daddy,” Charles responded reasonably.

Gabriel snuggled back against him petulantly. He had no adequate response to that line of reasoning.

Charles gently turned Gabriel to face him. His beautiful boy. The sweet creature that stole his heart at the very first glance of him. How had he ever imagined it would be possible to live without him?

He pressed a kiss to Gabriel’s forehead.
“And now we have to talk about rules.”

The guileless disappointment on Gabriel’s face made him smile.
He couldn’t help it.

He traced Gabriel’s eyebrows with his thumb.
“I only want what’s best for you, little boy. And I won’t make these decisions autocratically. I need you to tell me exactly what you need.”

He could see that Gabriel was moved by his words but he would not be Gabriel if he made no mischief.
“Well I told you what I wanted but you said no.”

Charles gave Gabriel a meaningful squeeze between his legs and the boy quieted immediately.

Charles' blue eyes seemed to pin him in place like a butterfly. Gabriel would always be helpless when facing them. He bit his lower lip and tried to give Charles his full attention like a good boy.
“What you want is very important to me,” Charles assured him.
“But now we are talking about what you need.”

Gabriel was mildly confused. He was twenty two years old and what he wanted and what he needed felt very much like the same thing. He was careful to give Charles his full attention now and Charles kissed him roughly as a reward which made Gabriel’s toes curl.

“You will continue to wear your spectacles,” Charles informed him.
“You will not lose them. You will not break them. Do you know where they are right now?”
Gabriel nodded eagerly.
“My jacket’s left front pocket, you put it over the chair.”

Charles was genuinely proud of him and it showed. He squeezed Gabriel’s cock again and gave him another rough kiss.
“My beautiful, perfect boy.”

Gabriel was starting to like these rules very much.
“What else?” He asked breathlessly.

Charles held his gaze and Gabriel wouldn’t pull away if he could.
“At home and away, so far as we are able we will always make certain that each of us knows where the other is at all times. Having you in a city the size of London has raised my hackles. I admire your ethics. I admire your pacifism but it’s a dangerous world and I can’t contemplate losing you or seeing you hurt.”

Gabriel nodded obediently. This made sense. It made him feel safer than ever. He wanted this very much. It was a rule he would definitely follow.
“Yes Daddy..”

Now Charles drew him close and showered him with kisses.
He kissed Gabriel’s hair, his face, his shoulders, his chest.
Gabriel squirmed happily and giggled softly.

“One item left on the table for now and this one is important,” Charles told him.

Gabriel wove his arms around Charles and pressed close, face pressed against his broad chest.
“I’m listening..”

“This is important,” Charles said somberly.
“To the rest of the world, you are a medical man. A doctor. A professional. You carry a great deal of responsibility on your shoulders and you do so admirably.
My question to you is what precisely do you need of me?
Some of the men here live together as master and servant every minute of every day. Some of these men limit such engagement until they are completely alone, while others limit such engagement until they are within the confines of their own bedrooms. Some of these men don't live together at all and only engage in these activities in a detached recreational sort of fashion. Do you understand?”

Gabriel was horrified at the notion of sharing such intimacies in a casual recreational manner but apart from a small shudder he kept his opinion to himself.
He looked at Charles with huge pleading eyes.
“All the time, Charles.
I need you all the time.”
He swallowed audibly. “I know that when we are outside of the house..when we are in the world it would not be appropriate. I realize that. But when we are in our home.. when we are alone.. together the two of us.. please be my daddy.
I couldn't bear it if you stopped..”

“Little boy..” Charles held him close, nearly crushing him in his embrace.
“I am honored to be exactly what you wish of me.”

“Am I too much trouble?” Gabriel asked timidly.
“Do I ask for too much? Are you only being kind?”

Charles rocked Gabriel gently and pressed kisses to his beautiful face.
“I will always be kind to you Gabriel and I would acquiesce to whatever you asked of me but my sweet beautiful little boy..I was praying for the precise answer that you gave.”

Gabriel burst into tears of relief and Charles dried them with the blanket.
“Do you promise?” Gabriel whispered.

“On my soul. For all eternity,” Charles vowed.
“ How do I reassure you Gabriel? How do I prove to you that I will never grow tired of you? I want to pledge my life to you. What would that look like to you? A wedding? A contract? Just tell me and I will make it so.”

Gabriel remained pressed against him, arms around him. Sniffling softly.
“I would be very happy with your promise.”

“My promise?” Charles repeated.
“Only that?”

Gabriel nodded, speaking softly in his arms.
“I don't believe that you would ever lie to me.”

Gabriel was of course correct. Charles would never lie to him.

He made love to his beautiful boy very gently and swore that he belonged to him and only him for all eternity.

Gabriel breathlessly agreed that they belonged to each other.
He was the happiest he had ever been in his entire life in a strange bed in a stranger club in the middle of London.

He lay beneath Charles with his legs around him and his eyes shining with joy.
“I'm wed,” He laughed softly.

“You are,” Charles agreed.

Gabriel sank his teeth into the flesh of Charles's upper arm.

Charles laughed.
“And what was that for?”

“A reminder,” said Gabriel impishly.

“Of what?” Charles smiled down at him.

Gabriel managed to look adoring and smug at the same time.
“That I'm never going to kneel on the dirty floor,” he said with finality.

Charles shook his head, still laughing.

“I never thought that you would.”

Chapter Text

Bernard and Arnold kept a tidy little kitchen.

Charles liked it very much. In fact, he liked their entire flat on Regent Street very much. He and Bernard shared a quiet drink while Gabriel and Arnold chattered away in the parlor.

Occasionally a somewhat girlish shriek of laughter would make its way to the kitchen and Charles and Bernard would look at each other with good-natured resignation.

“It's nice when they have someone their own age to play with,” Bernard observed dryly.

Charles chuckled and sipped his whiskey.
“Yours is a lawyer. Mine is a doctor and we talk about them as though they are little boys.”

There was a distant thump followed by a collective gasp and another trill of laughter.

Bernard raised his glass to Charles.
“Your point being?”

Charles clinked glasses with Bernard in surrender.
“I have no point to make.”

Bernard smiled.
“Arnold will miss him terribly when you've gone back home.”
He paused.
“Your Gabriel brings out a side of Arnold I don't get to see as often as I'd like. He wants very badly to make the promotion to barrister. He works far too hard.”

Charles sometimes felt as though he and Bernard had been separated at birth.
“Remember how we all met? We were at the seaside because Gabriel had nearly worked himself to death. Our boys, they are a great deal alike.”

Bernard regarded him with his quiet dark eyes.
“You and I are not so dissimilar either.
Of course, I am not so remarkably handsome as you but I don't think you or I expected to fall in love later in our lives with such beautiful creatures.”

Charles scoffed.
“Bernard, you are barely forty five. I am a doddering old man of fifty four.”

Bernard outright snorted.
“You look younger than I do! I wish I doddered the way you do. You look as though you could build a barn before lunch.”

Charles laughed. He had helped build his share of barns over the years but never single-handedly and never before lunch.

He took a good look at Bernard. Bernard was a tall man, somewhat heavy set. He had dark hair and plain features but his eyes held a wealth of kindness and intelligence that Charles had noticed immediately when they first met.

Arnold was a sprightly little man with a great deal of curly red hair and bright green eyes. He was at least ten years younger than Bernard and they worked at the same law firm.

Arnold and Bernard had just celebrated their ninth anniversary together and Charles had no doubt in his mind that when Arnold came to work for Thompson Snell and Passmore, the first thing he had noticed was Bernard's kind dark eyes.

“I think Arnold is no fool,” Charles told him sincerely.
“I have come to value your wisdom and your friendship a great deal.”

Bernard waved him off.
“Oh nonsense. So tell me. When are you coming to Scarborough? And will you bring your London friends at last?”

“Late September,” Charles assured him.
“I will make sure you have all the dates.”

Bernard finished his drink and set the glass down.
“And now you must tell me about your adventures at the Cavendish club. Try to tell me something your Gabriel will not think to tell Arnold. My Arnie has surely pried every detail out of Gabriel and he will want every piece of information I can get from you.”

Charles laughed. He was the sort of man who laughed easily and often. His affection for Arnold and Bernard made the laughter come even more easily.

“I'm sure Gabriel has shared more of the details Arnold would be interested in than I possibly could.”

Bernard admitted this silently with a shrug and a fond smile.

“I did take the liberty of passing your card to one of the owners of the club,” Charles informed him.
“I'm sure the Cavendish club retains a formidable battalion of attorneys but one more can't hurt and you are one they know will be sympathetic to their cause. Having such information within the community..well you know how important it is that we rely upon one another.”

He looked at Bernard gratefully.
“In fact, you are the one who taught me the value of that.”

Bernard released a low whistle.
“I don't normally represent men of that stature,” he admitted freely.

Charles grinned.
“They permitted peasants such as Gabriel and myself to visit. You never know.”

Bernard chuckled.
“You never know,” he agreed.

Bernard paused.
“I understand that you and Gabriel fit in at the Cavendish club. Arnold and I do things..well you know.”

Charles nodded.
Neither he nor Bernard were children and both of them knew precisely what Bernard was alluding to in his excruciatingly tactful way.

“Are they good people Charles? Was it..helpful?”

Charles nodded again and finished off his own whiskey.
“Extremely.”

Bernard was genuinely pleased.
“That's wonderful. And now your family grows.”

Charles was wearing his dog collar. He sighed internally when he thought about what the church would make of the family that he had found. Nothing good, he was certain.

“I learned a great deal about ensuring Gabriel's happiness,” He said simply.
“And these guidelines seem like pure common sense now, but it would have taken us years to puzzle it out on our own.”

Bernard shook his head gently.
“I don't believe that.
You live for one another. You talk to one another. You would have learned. You merely would have wound up using different words for the same thing.”

Charles looked at him fondly.
“You, my friend, are a romantic.”

“And the pot calls the kettle black,” Bernard responded comfortably.

They both laughed together softly.

Charles held up a finger. “Wait a minute. I do have something that Arnold might like to hear about.. but no..I'm a fool. Gabriel has already told him of course.”

Bernard raised his eyebrows.
“Well now I am the only one who does not know.”

Charles felt a bit of heat come to his face and decided to blame the whiskey for it.
“Gabriel and I made our vows to one another, such as men like us can. In the most unlikely of places. At the Cavendish club. In private.”

Bernard startled Charles by leaping out of his seat.
“This is wonderful news! We must celebrate. We must celebrate at once!”

He called through the flat.
“Arnold! Arnie dearest, did Gabriel tell you?”

There was a soft thumping of excited footfall that grew louder until Arnold skidded into the kitchen.
“He did. Shall I get the champagne?”

Bernard waved him off.
“Go get the other thing. You don't know how to open the champagne.”

“I'm so excited I forgot!”
Arnold dashed out of the kitchen with the same puppy-like enthusiasm with which he had entered it.

Gabriel narrowly missed a collision as Arnold zipped past him.
He looked at Charles questioningly.

Gabriel was still wearing comfortable day clothes and everything was a bit loose and rumpled by now. His shiny black hair was falling into his face as always but he was wearing his spectacles like a good boy.
“What's happening?”

Charles patted his lap for Gabriel to sit.
“Apparently you told Arnold about our vows.”

Gabriel blushed hotly.
“I'm so excited and I don't have anyone else to tell..”

Charles pulled him into his lap and held him tightly.
“You've done nothing wrong, little boy.”

Bernard opened the champagne and extremely beautiful coupe glasses were filled all around.
“These belonged to my mother," Bernard said proudly. “I only bring them out for the most special of occasions.”

Arnold had dashed back into the kitchen at the tail end of that sentence.
“The last time we used them was our anniversary..”

He was carrying a white kidskin bridal slipper with beadwork detail. It was a single left shoe.
“This also belonged to Bernard's mother,” Arnold informed them.
“Bernie and I decided that when the time was right, you two should have it next.”

Gabriel and Charles looked at each other in great surprise.
“Oh Arnold, we couldn't possibly..!” Gabriel objected. His eyes were quite wet and he pressed his knuckles to his mouth after he spoke.

Arnold pulled Gabriel's hand away from his mouth and thrust the slipper into it with no ceremony.
“If a slipper lands in the bridal carriage, it is good luck forever,” Arnold recited.

“And that slipper just landed,” Bernard confirmed in a tone that would brook no argument.

“You spoil us,” Charles said softly as Gabriel cried happy tears.

They drank champagne and Arnold played music on the phonograph.

They danced until the beleaguered neighbors thumped at the floor with a broom handle.

It was a wonderful night.

Chapter Text

There was a stand selling newspapers and magazines and it had a small selection of dime novels.

Charles, Bernard and Arnie were seeing to the tickets and Gabriel thought he would not be missed only ten paces away. He perused the titles with interest and wondered how many he could fit into his modest case.

He did not see the man who had spied him in the crowd and made his way towards him with singular purpose.
Lord George Pennington the third had been a very handsome boy at Charterhouse and time had been unfairly kind to him. He had a thick head of chestnut hair and bright green eyes that gave him a fox-like aspect.

There was a cruelty to that handsome face which went largely unnoticed, as such things often do when money and title are involved.

He could not believe his eyes. Little Gabriel Davies. Still as beautiful as he had been on his very first day at school. Pretty as a girl.
His body stirred just thinking about it.
Gabriel had been such a sweet boy. So lonely and eager to please.
George remembered when his access to Gabriel was almost entirely unfettered between his 15th and his 17th year.
Gabriel had been 13 years old when he had first come to Charterhouse.
Tall enough to play sports with the older boys but still so young.

He thought of Gabriel's wide dark eyes and the way he had trembled beneath him and he wondered if he would still tremble today.

He was delighted to see him.

He'd heard vague rumors that Gabriel had chosen to practice medicine in some far-flung inconsequential place in the countryside.

That sounded true to form.

Gabriel had most likely come to London for the Olympics and was preparing to leave. George thought he could prevail upon him to stay for a while. Forever if George had anything to say about it. He could use a junior doctor at his own practice and he had other uses for Gabriel besides.

Gabriel never could resist him. He'd been disappointed when Gabriel went to University so far away.

He stood silently next to Gabriel for a long moment before speaking. Just inhaling the sweet smell of him.
“My God, it really is you,” he said softly.

Gabriel dropped the book in his hand before turning around slowly to face him. He reminded George of a startled thoroughbred in that moment. Eyes wide and body rearing.
Gabriel moved away from him until his back was pressed to the side of the stall. George was gratified to see that Gabriel was already trembling.

George reached out to touch Gabriel's face.
The station was a mad house of tourists fleeing after the Olympic closing ceremonies. He had little concern that anyone would notice his actions.
Gabriel's skin was as soft and tender as it had ever been.

“My God,” George breathed.
“Look at you. You're still exquisite. Absolutely exquisite..”

Gabriel was speechless. His brain pleaded with him to move but his body was unresponsive. He was frozen and he hated himself for it.
He wanted to run.
To scream.
Please God at least let him scream.

Why had it never occurred to him that this could happen?

London. Of course George lived in London.

George was touching his face and Gabriel wanted to die.

“Come home with me, little Gabriel.”
George's face was so close to his own.
“My wife is a stupid cow. She'll say nothing. Come home with me right now, Gabriel. It can be just like old times..”

Gabriel wondered if he would faint or simply go mad.
His body was locked into position against the flimsy wood of the stand and his face was wet from his helpless tears.
Please.
Please God, just let him scream.

Tickets in hand, Charles glanced around, knowing that Gabriel could not possibly have gone far.

He spotted the stand first with its dime novels and knew immediately where to look.
In the next two paces he saw the man.
The man was touching Gabriel's face.
He saw the way Gabriel pressed himself against the wood like a trapped animal.

He saw the fear on Gabriel's face.
And he knew.
He knew everything.

That was the one who had done it to him.

Neither Arnold nor Bernard were prepared for the bestial roar that the priest emitted as he charged at the man they did not know.
The two men could no more stop Charles then they could stop a rabid bear.

Charles fisted his hand in Pennington's hair and hauled the man away from Gabriel with an inarticulate scream of rage.

Pennington was wiley and twisted out of his grasp, leaving a handful of hair behind.
Had he broken into a run at that moment he might have been saved.
He made the mistake of turning to face his attacker.

Charles's hands were large and strong and his fist struck the center of George Pennington's face with the force of a concrete block.
There was an audible crack and blood spewed everywhere like a fountain gone horribly wrong.

To Pennington's credit he only released a grunt of pain and leapt back out of Charles's reach. His eyes were wide with shock and pain.
His nose was now a flattened nub skewed strangely to the left.
The blood ran down his face and soaked into his shirt, his trousers, his shoes, and the floor beneath his feet.

Pennington became wild at the sight of his own blood.

He stared uncomprehendingly at the priest who had just broken his nose before charging at him in fury, arms out as if to tackle him and bring him to the ground.

The brawny priest kicked Pennington's knee as soon as he came into range and Pennington sprawled to the floor.

It was all happening so quickly. Some people were running away. Some people froze and stared, barely comprehending what they were seeing.

Only seconds had passed.

Gabriel's wail shook Arnold and Bernard out of their shocked trance and the two men threw themselves into the fray, trying in vain to pull Charles off of the man on the floor.

There was so much blood. Lord Pennington was no longer moving. Every time Charles drew his arm back and punched the man's face again more blood was flung in every direction.
Pennington's teeth clattered across the floor like so many bloody jagged dice.

If Lord Pennington survived, he would never be a handsome man again.

And then Gabriel threw himself over Pennington's prone form.
Gabriel was sobbing.
“This doesn't fix it!
This doesn't make anything right!
Please Charles, I beg you.
He's had enough.. Please..”

Charles nearly struck Gabriel by sheer momentum managing at the last moment to strike the floor instead.

Charles stared at Gabriel, shaking violently from the adrenaline. He was dimly aware that Arnold and Bernard were dragging him to his feet and pulling him away from the man on the ground and from Gabriel. He resisted until Gabriel rushed to join them.

Charles was well aware that his knuckles were broken.
At least three of them, but he didn't particularly care.
He'd had broken bones before.

He could barely hear in the cacophony of the station and his own mind.
He kept his eyes fixed on Gabriel's face. Gabriel was bearing his weight as much as Arnold and Bernard were.
Charles willed his legs to work and managed to find his footing.

Arnold and Bernard were speaking to one another very quickly and Charles could not follow what they were saying, but then they were speaking to Gabriel rather than him.

“You're taking the train to Oxford,” Arnold told Gabriel, speaking more rapidly than Arnold had ever spoken before.
“Put Charles next to the window, drape something over him..”

Bernard pulled off his jacket.
“Use this.”

Gabriel took the garment, paying close attention to what his friends were telling him.

“Take the priest's collar off of his neck,” Arnold continued.
“Hide his hands. Pay The conductor when he comes around. For the Love of Christ, take my jacket too. Cover as much of the blood as you can. It's all over the pair of you.”

Bernard stuffed a wad of pound notes into the second jacket being handed off to Gabriel.
“Arnie and I will send your luggage to Oxford. We will send telegrams to Aylen explaining that you have been unavoidably detained.”

Gabriel was struggling. He could not afford to be overwhelmed. Charles needed him and he would not fail him.
At least Charles was walking now.
“I don't understand..”
He looked from Arnold to Bernard.
“Why can't we go home?”

“Because there's a train to Oxford leaving the station in six minutes and Dr. Paul Wells is in Oxford. He is the most influential man that any of us know. I don't think Charles killed that man back there but even if he didn't, you're going to need Dr. Wells and you're going to need him very badly.”

Gabriel saw the wisdom in Arnold's thinking. He had seen what men with influence were capable of and he hated that he would rely on such influence.
Even from someone as dear as Dr. Wells.

Charles seemed far more alert now.
“Send Dr. Wells a telegram,” He murmured.

Arnold and Bernard nodded in unison.
It would be done.

It would take about two hours to get from London to Oxford.

Gabriel followed the instructions he was given to the letter.

Chapter Text

Dr. Paul Wells read the telegram twice.

Alexander was in his office, blissfully unaware of whatever Charles and Gabriel had gotten themselves into.

Paul stuffed the telegram into a pocket. Better to tell Alexander they were collecting their loved ones at the station.
Best not to show him the rather cryptic message that would surely spiral him into anxiety.

Mr. Dawson had been very discreet in his wording but Paul could see that something had gone terribly wrong.

“C and G on 6 PM train to Oxford (Stop) Anxious to see you (Stop)
Flue is clogged (Stop)
Penningsworth sends regards.”

This did not bode well.

Something was up the flue and it involved the Penningsworths.
They were a powerful family with a seat in the House of Lords.
He couldn't fathom for the life of him how an Anglican priest and a country doctor could fall on the wrong side of such a family.

Then he thought about it for a moment.

And then he could hazard a guess.

If his guess was correct, their London friends were quite correct in sending them to Oxford.

Paul stood at the bottom of the stairs and pondered how to manage Alexander.
His lover was currently in his office doing God knew what with a 40,000 year old neanderthal femur.

First, he would have to snap Alexander out of the trance-like state he fell into when he was working. Then he would have to prepare him for the unexpected arrival of two of his favorite people without provoking undue concern.

Paul felt very strongly that all trepidation should be left to him.
For all of Alexander's height and strength Paul remained extremely overprotective.
Alexander was very much his responsibility and he was happy to keep it that way.

Alexander was taking detailed measurements of the femur when Paul entered the room.
Paul looked on indulgently.

Alexander was so absorbed in his work. He was long overdue for a haircut again and his thick black hair curled nearly to his shoulders.
His entire office was an ocean of crates and boxes in no order any human being could comprehend except Alexander.

Paul watched his beautiful man make detailed notes regarding the enormous bone before tapping gently at the wall to get his attention.

Alexander was down to trousers, vest and rolled up shirt sleeves.
He pushed the hair away from his face and looked at Paul inquisitively.

Paul spoke softly and gently.
“Make yourself presentable my love, we've got to be at the train station by six.”

Alexander glanced at his work and then back to Paul with his large brown eyes.
“Why are we going to the train station?”

Paul smiled faintly and attempted to pick his words with caution.
“Something came up in London..”

Alexander was aware that Paul considered him to be a bit thick at times but even he could see the concern in Paul's gentle blue eyes.
“What's gone wrong with Charles and Gabriel?” He asked immediately.

Paul attempted to prevaricate.
“I didn't say anything was wrong.”

Alexander sniffed and furrowed his brow.
“Yes, but they're coming here without notice and they wouldn't do that unless something was wrong.”

Paul gave him a small fond smile.
“Darling, why must you choose now to be astute?”

Alexander was resolutely rolling his shirt sleeves down and trying to remember where he had put his jacket.
“I'm always astute.”

Paul plucked Alexander's jacket from beneath a stack of unanswered correspondence and handed it to him.
“Of course you are my darling.”

Alexander took the jacket with a long-suffering expression on his face.
He looked at the clock on his desk.
“We've only got about half an hour.”

“Well then,” Paul replied. “We'd better hurry.”

The ride to the station was a tense one. Alexander had questions.
He held his large hand out in supplication.
“Let me see the telegram.”

Paul smiled at him reassuringly.
“There's nothing of particular interest in the telegram.”

Alexander grunted and kept his hand outstretched.
“Stop trying to protect me and show me the telegram.”

Paul sighed and surrendered the brief document.
Alexander studied it for a little while before handing it back.
“What does the Pennington family have to do with Charles and Gabriel?”

“We’re going to find out very shortly.”

Alexander searched Paul’s face.
“But you have a theory.”

Paul attempted to look wholly innocent.
“I beg your pardon?”

Alexander sighed.
“You know everybody, Paul.
You know everything that goes on.
You’re like a spider in the center of a web.
I’m only grateful you use your powers for good.
I need to hear your thoughts.
Please don’t try to shield me from whatever this is.”

Paul hesitated.
“What if I’m wrong? I wouldn't like to wind you up over an incorrect guess.”

Alexander was resolute.
“I’m already upset. You’d be hard pressed to make it worse.”

Paul took Alexander’s hands and kissed his knuckles.
“Whatever it is, I’ll take care of it. Don’t I always take care of everything?”

“Yes,” Alexander replied dutifully.
“But the Pennington’s have a seat in the house of Lords and this feels like a new sort of danger.”

Paul snorted which had the strange effect of calming Alexander somewhat.
“It only means the Pennington’s have more to lose,” Paul assured him. “Take care of your chicks my darling boy, leave the Penningtons of the world to me.”

Alexander noted the diabolical gleam in Paul’s eye.
He knew there was a great deal he still wasn’t being told but he also knew that no one understood the art of the “little push” the way that Paul did.

“Tell me your guess.” Alexander spoke very gently but it was no less a demand.

A shadow passed over Paul’s face which he tried very hard to conceal.
“I think it’s quite possible that the eldest Pennington boy went to school with our Gabriel.”

Alexander nodded very slowly.
He said nothing else.

Paul knew better than to press.

When they stopped at Oxford station Alexander startled Paul by bolting from the cab.
Paul instructed Archie on where to wait for them before following at a more measured pace.

Alexander ran to the platform and stalked through the milling crowd of people coming home from the olympics.

The blasted olympics.

He was sorry now that he and Paul had not accepted the invitation to meet Charles’s London friends and attend as well.

Alexander was resolute in his belief that he could have stopped whatever happened before it had happened. He was not the mythical Professor Alexander Saxton of the terrible dime novels but he was the real Professor Alexander Saxton and he had no aversions to giving out a thrashing.

He should have been there to protect them.

He could make out the halo of Charles’s golden blonde hair and resisted the urge to fling everyone else out of his way. Paul had somehow reached them ahead of him and had briefly examined Charles's hand before allowing Charles to keep it close to his chest and shepherding both Charles and Gabriel out of the station with some haste.

Alexander caught on quickly.
Best they lose themselves in the crowd and make as unremarkable an exit as possible.

Poor little Gabriel looked exhausted. His wide dark eyes rested on Alexander helplessly as Paul pulled Charles along and Alexander draped his arm around him immediately.
He practically carried Gabriel to the carriage in his resolve to keep the young man safe.

Archie snapped the reigns as soon as everyone was inside and they took off with a lurch which made Charles wince.

The burly Anglican priest saw the naked concern in Alexander’s eyes and smiled at him.
“I punched a floor, boyo. I’ll be alright.”

Paul was sitting next to Charles and helping him keep his hand as stable as possible. Poor little Gabriel hadn’t said a word and he pressed against Alexander like a frightened child. Alexander kept his arm around him and held him close. His eyes roamed over both of his friends very carefully.
No luggage.
Dried blood on their clothing.
Exhaustion etched into both their faces.

His jaw worked silently.

It took a few moments to find his voice.

“Who do I have to kill?”

Chapter Text

Charles was brought inside very quickly.

Beryl had laid out
Dr. Wells's emergency supplies. Gabriel didn't know if it was the woman's instinct or Paul's or both.

Alexander had asked who he needed to kill and Gabriel had been hyperventilating since the question.

He knew he was hyperventilating because his extremities had gone numb and nothing seemed quite real while at the same time being far too horribly real.
He wished he could stop. He was making a fool of himself and worst of all he was not helping Charles.
Charles had touched him. Charles had said reassuring things to him.
Gabriel had tried to look normal. He had tried to be normal. He had tried to be strong.
He had almost made it to the house before his knees gave way and Alexander had then carried him as though he weighed nothing at all.

Paul had spoken so rapidly. He had given Alexander what seemed like endless instructions and then Alexander had carried him up the stairs as if he were a child.

Gabriel struggled briefly.
“Charles..”

He'd never imagined that Alexander could speak so softly.
“Paul is setting his hand. He is safe. He is nearby. I must tend to you.”

“I'm not hurt,” Gabriel said dazedly.

“I think you are,” Alexander said simply.

Gabriel hated himself for trembling.
Alexander had gone from shy academic to focused man of action and Gabriel caught a glimpse of the person he must have been on that Siberian train years ago.
The man who had saved so many people.

Alexander made him drink something vile. Gabriel realized what it was immediately and turned his head to spit it out but Alexander was larger and stronger and kept his hand over Gabriel's mouth until he swallowed the laudenum.

Alexander's brown eyes were apologetic.
“Paul says that you need it.”

Gabriel hated that Paul was probably correct.

Things grew hazy.
He was aware that Alexander was stripping him of his clothing and handing it off to Beryl who seemed to say something about burning it.

He wondered why he was not afraid.

A larger, stronger man stripping him of his clothing should terrify him, but it was Alexander and he was not afraid.

Alexander had put him in the enormous copper bathtub that Paul was so proud of.
Alexander had washed him.
He had washed his face and his hair and had cleaned beneath his fingernails.

There was a faint tinge of blood in the water.
Gabriel knew it was not his blood.
He remembered with a lurching sensation that it was George's blood.
George's blood was in the water with him.
His rapist's blood.

Somewhere in his mind, Gabriel screamed in horror.
In reality, he twitched and moaned and Alexander said soothing things to him as he swathed him in an enormous linen robe.

Did he get blood on Alexander?
Did he get Alexander wet?
He wanted to ask but his mouth was full of cotton.

Alexander seemed to know.
He gave him water.
Alexander dried him and dressed him in pajamas that were comically enormous.

Gabriel didn't recognize the bed he was in and he realized in foggy surprise that he was in the room where Paul and Alexander slept.
He was in their bed.

Alexander was holding his hand.

He could still see George's face.
The look in his eyes. The way he had touched him at the station.
It would have happened all over again.
He was sure of it.
Now Charles would go to prison and no..please God no..
It was his fault.
He had frozen.

Alexander was holding his hand and smoothing back his hair.

Gabriel spoke softly, a faint drugged whisper.
“I should have gone with him.
I should have done whatever he wanted. Don't let them take Charles..It's my fault.”

Alexander's voice pierced the fog, utterly resolute.
“No one is taking either of you anywhere.”

Gabriel pressed his face to Alexander's knuckles and let the laudenum pull him under.

Alexander sat by Gabriel's bedside and held his hand.
He would not move.
He was as fierce and savage as the most feral of guard dogs.

If the Pennington degenerate was not already dead Alexander fully intended to kill him.

***************

Charles told Paul everything.
Everything that he knew. Everything that had transpired at the London train station. His only regret was his belief that George Pennington III still lived.

Paul was winding Charles's hand with the gauze that would stabilize the splints.
“I don't mind telling you it will be far more convenient for me if the Pennington bastard is still alive.”

Charles grunted.
“I’m extremely fond of you Paul but I’m not fond enough of anyone to let that worm live.”

Paul’s tone was deceptively light.
“Are you fond enough of Gabriel to let him live?”

Charles looked at Paul sharply.

The older man was calm and patient, awaiting his reply.

“What do you mean by that?”

Doctor Wells had cleaned every trace of blood from Charles’s hands and he was now collecting every single bit of refuse that had been generated in the process.
“I mean that Gabriel is an ardent pacifist. How did he respond to your actions?”

Charles felt a twinge.
He didn’t care about the physical aches and pains his body was complaining of but he would never forget the look on his beloved’s face.
His fury was unabated but now there was shame to keep it company.
“He put himself between Pennington and I.
I thought for a horrible moment that I would strike him.
Thank Christ I managed to hit the floor instead.”
Paul was wiping down his instruments with alcohol and the astringent smell burned Charles’s nostrils.
“Thank Christ indeed.
You know I’d like to see the little bastard dragged through the streets until his flesh peeled off like a glove but no matter how any of us feel, Gabriel is the injured party. We must abide by his wishes.”
He paused meaningfully.
“We must show him that respect.”

Charles sighed heavily.

Paul was right. His fury had been blind. Even now he could barely keep it in check but he would have to.
For Gabriel’s sake.

“Damn,” He said quietly.

Paul had wiped down the surfaces they had used and was cleaning his hands in a basin with his sleeves still rolled up.

He looked at the burly blonde priest with undisguised affection.
“Let us also not forget that I cannot permit you to swing from a noose. Gabriel was so upset he required sedation. What would become of him if you were to hang?”

Charles looked at Paul in alarm.
“You must take him in. You must care for him when I’m gone.
He will require your protection. His mother is indescribable and he will need you both so badly.”

The silver haired man gave him one of his impish smiles and Charles wondered if he fully understood the situation.
“And just where exactly will you be going?” Doctor Wells asked.

Charles looked at Paul as if he had gone mad.
“I did my very best to kill a man whose father sits in the House of Lords. I am going to prison for a very long time. I cannot reasonably expect Gabriel to wait for me.”

Paul snorted.
“You are not going to prison, Charles.”

The priest stared at him blankly.
“Why the hell not?”

Paul looked unbearably smug.
“Because I am doctor Paul Wells, not only am I one of the great heroes of the trans siberian train crash I am also a rather famous scientist in my own right. I will happily inform the entire world that George Pennington the III made an indecent proposal to a clergyman of my personal acquaintance and was thrashed mightily in the name of God. No one will doubt me.”

Charles shook his head.
“I can’t let you embarrass the church like that nor do I wish to be known as a man who resorts to extremes of violence over so trivial a matter.”

Paul was still smiling as he packed everything away.
“That will never happen.”

Charles could not keep up with Paul’s logic.
“Why won’t that happen?”

Paul rolled down his sleeves and buttoned the cuffs.
“Lord Pennington the II will never let a word of this get out.
By the time it’s all over the official story will be that his despicable son had a hunting accident or some other lie.
Especially once I have explained to him the precise tonnage of absolute shit I intend to drag his legacy through if he fails to see things my way.”

Charles was still concerned.
“What if he brings the nature of your relationship with Alexander to light in reprisal?”

Paul shocked him by throwing his head back and laughing with genuine mirth.
“Who would believe him? Professor Alexander Saxton is the bodice ripping hero of more dreadful novels than I can count on both hands and the public believes it’s all real.
I’m THE Doctor Paul Wells, known associate of the famous Alexander Saxton. Even the people who know about Alexander and I won’t admit anything about Alexander and I.
The Pennington’s have far too much to lose. They will not want to be caught up in any of this, I assure you. I will lay waste to the entire Pennington bloodline and I won’t lift a finger to any of them.
Papa Pennington will NOT want that.”

Charles stared at Paul for a long moment.
“You’re diabolical.”

Paul gave him a courtly little bow.
“Thank you.”

Charles exhaled slowly.
“Remind me to stay on the right side of you, Doctor Wells.”

Paul smiled and rested his clever hand on Charles's broad shoulder.
“You could never be on the wrong side of me, Darling.
Certainly not when Alexander loves you so.
No. The only thing you need worry about now is Gabriel.”

Charles nodded his agreement.

Paul continued, counting off on his fingers as if ticking off some internal list.
“Simply seeing that man was enough to traumatize him I’m sure.
I had Alexander clean him up and sedate him. He’s sleeping in our bed right now and if I know Alexander he’s watching over him like some enormous hawk. The two of you will have to contend with him for a day or two while I’m gone.
If he becomes overwrought don’t hesitate to sedate him again but do try to get some food and water into him, he’ll only be worse if he doesn't eat.”

“Wait, where are you going?” Charles asked.

Paul kept speaking as if he hadn’t heard him, still ticking off his invisible list.
“Let’s see, I’ve cleaned your hand meticulously. Give all your clothing over to Beryl and let her get every speck of blood off of you.
Your baggage will most likely come by the morning and the two of you can look presentable again. Beryl will give you something to wear in the meantime..”

Charles interrupted Paul sharply.
“Where are you going?”
Paul looked as if Charles had asked a rather silly question.

“I’m taking the last train to London tonight. Beryl is fetching my bags. The senior Pennington summers in Chatsworth but given that he probably received a telegram some time after I received mine we should both arrive in London about the same time.
I’ll spend the night at my club and I'll talk to Pennington about his misbegotten whelp at some point tomorrow.”

Charles was strangely awed at the sheer organization Paul was capable of with such limited preparation time.

“Which club should I say when Alexander asks where you went?”

Beryl whisked into the room with Paul’s bags.
Two small cases.
She had packed light.

Paul waved Charles away.
“Oh we always stay at the Cavendish club. Alexander knows it.”

Charles froze.

Paul tilted his head to the side and a smile played at the corner of his mouth.
“You look as if you know it as well..”

Charles felt his face grow hot.
He was in no way prepared to have such a conversation at this moment in time.
“You mustn't miss your train,” He blurted.

Paul smiled devilishly before he went for the cab and allowed Charles his reprieve.

Charles had no choice but to follow Beryl up the stairs and see what
happened next.

Chapter Text

Charles watched Paul's carriage take off for the train station for the second time in one evening.

His arm was in a sling so that he would not attempt to use his injured hand. Laudanum was available to him should he have need of it but he knew a good whiskey would suit him better.

He helped himself to a bottle because what was the point of knowing where your friends kept the good stuff if you didn't avail yourself of it?

He drank directly from the bottle but not too much.
Taking the edge off was one thing, drinking himself witless was another. Unwilling to part with the whiskey, he climbed the stairs without use of the banister.

He wasn't a priest at the moment. His dog collar was gone and he would not have another until his luggage made its appearance. He thought himself entitled to a night off under the circumstances.
Even if he had brought those circumstances upon himself.

“The Bible tells us to turn the other cheek," he muttered to himself as he climbed the stairs.
“Ah well, I never was much for literal interpretation of scripture..”

He paused outside the door to Alexander's bedroom.
This was the place where Alexander slept with his Paul.
He'd never been inside.
He'd never had any reason to go inside.
Only now Gabriel was behind that door and while he was most likely asleep, it was Charles's understanding that laudanum did nothing to prevent nightmares and could in fact bring them on.

Gabriel was prone to nightmares.

He shuffled his position in the ridiculously ill-fitting pajamas he'd been given. They belonged to the driver, Archie. Beryl’s man. A good man. Charles appreciated the loan but they were too small.
He could not button them across his chest and they barely made it past his knees.
At his age he had reasonably expected that he would never wear short pants again.
Of course he had also failed to imagine that he would do his best to murder a nobleman with his bare hands.
Life was full of surprises.

He tapped very gently at the door and heard a low rumble which he assumed to be Alexander's voice inviting him inside.

He stepped into the room cautiously. He was immediately taken aback at the size of the bed. He wondered when Paul had purchased the monolithic berth.
He smiled inwardly.
If he knew Paul as well as he thought he did, the man most likely had it made immediately after making Alexander's acquaintance all those years ago.

Alexander was in a chair by the bed and he was holding Gabriel's hand. His posture was endearingly vigilant. Charles could not imagine a man or beast more prepared to keep Gabriel safe. If the Penningtons of the world swarmed the building he thought Alexander would fight them off like a grizzly bear and he didn't give much for the other side's chances.

Gabriel looked like a child.
The loan of Alexander's pajamas did not help.
They were comically huge and he was wan and curled small in that gigantic bed.
Gabriel's lips were parted and his eyes shut tight. Charles did not like the way his eyes flickered or the way his brow knit. It was not a peaceful sleep.

Alexander seemed to read his mind.
“Unquiet dreams,” he murmured.

Charles noted that Alexander had placed Gabriel's spectacles on the bedside table with great care.

Alexander was smiling tightly at the fragile form in the bed.
“I couldn't leave him.
I couldn't let him wake up alone in an unfamiliar place.”

“I still have one good hand,” Charles volunteered.
“Why don't you stretch your legs? Get into your night clothes. You can be the only one whose pajamas fit.”

“I would but..” Alexander tugged his hand gently.
Gabriel's hand would not come loose. White knuckled, even in sleep.
“He's quite strong actually..”

“That's true,” Charles agreed.
“If only he knew it.”

Charles abandoned his whiskey bottle for now and climbed into the bed one-handed. It was a clumsy affair and he kept his eyes on Alexander as he did it. As though daring him to laugh.

Alexander merely leaned over Gabriel and lifted the blankets for Charles with his free hand.
It took some doing but Charles maneuvered himself until his body was pressed firmly to Gabriel's back. He slipped out of the splint. Broken knuckles be damned. He'd rather have the pain than be unable to hold Gabriel.

Gabriel groaned and shifted, releasing Alexander's hand and turning toward Charles. His legs were moving beneath the covers and he had flung up his hands as though to hide himself in them.

Charles bit back a curse as his damaged hand was shoved away before laying it directly on Gabriel's chest.
He didn't care about the fingers throbbing in their splints. That was nothing whiskey couldn't eventually handle.
“You're safe, little boy. We're right here with you. Daddy's here.
Even Alexander is here. You're all right.”

Alexander was peeling his shirt off and throwing it to the floor. It was rapidly followed by his trousers.
“You're undoing all of Paul's work on your hand,” Alexander observed.
“He will not be best pleased. Neither will Gabriel come to that..”

Wearing only boxers Alexander slid into the bed on the other side of Gabriel and put his arms around him as well.

Gabriel squirmed to the left and then to the right. Fenced between two warm bodies his struggles stopped.
He stilled in their arms, breathing deep and regular.

Alexander looked at Charles.
“I can't wait to kill the bastard.”

Charles shook his head sympathetically.
“Paul had a word with me about that. We're not to be killing anybody.”
He pressed a quick kiss to Gabriel's temple.
“He reminded me that Gabriel is a pacifist and that we must respect his wishes.”

Charles nearly laughed at the indignance in Alexander's soft brown eyes. “Well can't you reason with him?”

Now Charles did laugh, albeit softly. “Reason with Gabriel?”

Alexander met his gaze and a reluctant smile pulled at the corner of his mouth. He watched Gabriel sleep with a combination of fondness and exasperation.
“I told him that pacifism is entirely impractical.”

“Paul also expressed a strong preference for keeping the son of a bitch alive,” Charles pointed out.

Alexander grunted.
He clearly had his own opinions on the matter and Charles was grateful that he seemed inclined to obey Paul if no one else.

Charles and Alexander regarded one another for a moment on either side of Gabriel's slender form.

The electric lighting wasn't overly bright but it was still on as neither man had thought to turn it off. Charles found himself staring at Alexander openly.
“The landscape appears to have changed somewhat..”

Alexander looked confused. He cast around the room before following Charles's eye line.

Each of Alexander's nipples were pierced with a solid gold ring.
Additionally something that looked very much like a tiger's paw appeared to be engraved into Alexander's flesh and it was curling around his shoulder.

Alexander’s blushes had lost none of their charm.
“Ah..well..these..yes..”
He cleared his throat.
“You see..I had them pierced.”

Charles was nodding along as he often did when Alexander prevaricated.
“Yes, I can see that.
Is that a tiger on your back young man?”

Alexander seemed to think about it for a moment.
“Yes?”

God, but he was so dear.

Charles's laughter was soft and warm.
He remembered Alexander as the sweet shy young man he had made love to. The man he had been willing to leave the priesthood for. The man who had ultimately left him.

Charles felt an enormous happiness for Alexander in his heart. Paul had clearly understood Alexander's needs in a way that Charles would never have been able to.
Certainly not then.
If he and Gabriel had not met Thomas, Charles didn't know if he would ever quite understand. He knew there was a vast terrain he had yet to grasp.

Still, he could not resist teasing Alexander further.
“That reminds me.
Paul said to tell you he's staying at the Cavendish club.”

Alexander asked no questions. As if what went on at the Cavendish club was common knowledge to all. His face grew redder if that was possible and he turned his head away.
“Oh shut up.”

Charles stifled his laughter with enormous difficulty.

Alexander gave him a proper smile. One that showed his teeth.
Smiles of that nature were rare from Alexander.
With Gabriel peaceful between them, it was a good moment.
It was a fine moment and Charles was happy to live in it.

Alexander pressed a kiss of his own to Gabriel's face and smoothed his hair before extending one arm across his body to touch Charles. Charles reached for Alexander as well and Gabriel was held warm and safe between them.

Despite the terrible anger at Gabriel's suffering and the absence of Paul, which both men felt acutely, sleep came easily in the comfort of one another.

It was a good and blessed thing.

Chapter Text

Gabriel woke up.

He was very disoriented.
The lights were on but he was sure it was extremely late or extremely early.

Gabriel was surrounded by bodies.

A silent terror welled up in him, a very strong need to scream with no ability to do so. It was primal and without reason and it only faded when he realized where he was and who he was with.

Even then he lay very still for a long time.

How on Earth could anyone be sleeping?
His heart was beating so loudly, surely they could hear it?
Surely it would wake them?
Gabriel took slow shuddering breaths willing his heart to slow down.
Willing his heart to stop screaming at him.

He dared to look at Alexander.
Alexander seemed very asleep, frowning slightly.
His arm was heavy over Gabriel's abdomen and when Gabriel dared turn his head to the other side Alexander's fingertips were barely touching Charles's shoulder.

Gabriel decided to limit motion to his head.
He turned toward Alexander and took a good look.
Yes, that was a pierced nipple. He couldn't make out the other one but the one he could see was definitely pierced.
That was all the information Gabriel could handle.
He moved his head back towards Charles.

Charles's poor splinted hand was over Gabriel’s heart.
Gabriel winced.
It was entirely his fault.
It had been far too loud at the station to hear it, but he was convinced that Charles's hand had made a rather sickening sound when it connected with the floor.
He was certain that the pain was terrible and he was certain that it was entirely his fault.

He should never have wandered off.
He should have been braver.
He should have walked away from Pennington.
He should have done anything other than revert to a frightened child.

Gabriel told himself very sternly that if he had it to do over again he would do better but he knew that was a lie.

It was the same terror he’d felt upon waking.

For just a moment he thought he was in Pennington's bed.

That fear had fixed him in place as surely as if he were a butterfly, poisoned and pierced with something sharp and terrible.

He'd hurt him so badly.

Gabriel squeezed his eyes shut and tried not to think about it.
It had hurt so much in the beginning.
Gabriel had cried.
He had begged him to stop.
He had bled.

He didn't want to think about any of this.
Not ever.

He had felt so dirty and so ashamed.
George had done it to him so often that he had gotten used to it.
If Gabriel hid, George would only find him and then George would be so angry he would hurt him again. George did it to him all the time.
George told him it was something that friends did.

George insisted that they were friends.

George told him the other boys wanted to be Gabriel's friend.
George would be so angry if Gabriel said no.

Alexander and Charles were holding him.
They must have fallen asleep that way.
Holding him.

Gabriel hoped he hadn't been too much trouble.

Were they holding him like this because he had screaming nightmares and made a fool of himself?

Alexander wasn't even wearing a shirt.

He should never have taken the laudanum.

Gabriel smiled to himself despite everything.

Alexander hadn't exactly given him a choice.

Gabriel tried very, very hard to empty his mind.
There were 206 bones in the average human body.
There were 700 named muscles.
There were 78 organs.

He recited all of these items to himself again and again until his mind stopped trying to tear itself in every direction at once.

Then he could breathe.

He wondered if the police would come to take Charles away.

He doubted it.

Beryl was a gorgon and Gabriel had sincere doubts as to the ability of any constable to defeat her.

He hesitantly examined the two men on either side of him.
Charles's arm was reaching for Alexander above Gabriel's head and of course Alexander's arm was still draped over him to touch Charles’s shoulder.

Gabriel was suddenly full of an odd sort of sentimentality.
He loved the way that Charles and Alexander reached for one another.

It made him feel safe in a way that he had never before felt safe.

Alexander had broken Charles's heart many years ago and yet neither man would relinquish the love and friendship which remained.
After all these years they would not abandon one another.
They would hold on to one another for a lifetime and Gabriel felt so sheltered knowing that he was part of that structure.

He was a part of their intertwined lives and perhaps they might love him with such devotion and longevity as well.

What a wonderful idea.

And it might very well be so.

In fact, he was almost sure of it.

He regretted very deeply that his bladder was now making strong objections to his situation.
Something was going to have to be done about that or he would become the worst possible sort of nuisance compounded with all his other sins.

After a few minutes of planning Gabriel attempted to slither from between the two men without waking them or disturbing Charles's hand. It was an ambitious plan but it was doomed to fail.

Alexander stirred and startled Gabriel by moving with alarming speed. His hands closed around Gabriel's arms and held him fast. Gabriel squeaked in alarm before he realized that Alexander wasn't even fully awake.

Alexander blinked at him, frowning sleepily.
“Where are you going?” He mumbled.

“Bladder,” Gabriel replied.

Now Charles was awake as well. Gabriel bit his lower lip. This was the opposite of what he had wanted.

“For Christ's sake pass me the whiskey.”

Alexander opened the bottle, took a healthy swig himself and then handed it to Charles.

Charles took several large swallows before handing the bottle back to Alexander.

Gabriel resumed squirming and Alexander slid out of the bed to permit him egress.

Gabriel's pajama pants slid down to the floor immediately as soon as he was upright.
He cursed under his breath and crouched down to snatch them up again, holding them with one hand as he made for the bathroom.

Both Charles and Alexander were laughing softly and Gabriel wondered if his blushing face might glow in the dark of the hallway.

At least he knew where the toilet was.

His mouth felt like cotton and he blessed the indoor plumbing which permitted him to turn a faucet and drink as much water as he could.
He didn't bother with the light switch and he washed his hands in the dark, drying them on a towel before making his way back to the bedroom.

He could hear the low rumble of voices and he was certain that he was the topic of discussion.

He sighed.
They were probably talking about him as though he was a child and they were strategizing how best to manage him.

He hated putting everyone through so much trouble.

He stepped back into the bedroom blinking at the light after the darkness in the hallway. The light switch was round and gilded and had a button in the center of it. Alexander was standing next to it waiting for everyone to get back into bed with the air of a mother hen counting her chicks.

Charles slipped down the hallway for the same reason that Gabriel had, which left Gabriel standing ridiculously holding his pajama pants up with one hand and staring at the tiger tattoo which adorned Alexander's entire back.
“Oh Alexander, how beautiful.”

Alexander seemed confused and then he realized what Gabriel was looking at. He was tall and strong and his body seemed to ripple with the pleasantly embarrassed shrug that resulted from Gabriel's words.
“Yes, well..get back into bed Gabriel. It's not even 5..”

It seemed a very maternal thing to say somehow and Gabriel giggled softly, trying to keep his pajama pants on and comply at the same time. He squirmed his way to the center of the bed which seemed to be his assigned place. Once he stilled he realized how very tired he was. He had so many questions but now was not the time to ask them. Only one question couldn't wait.
“Where on Earth is Paul?”

“Paul is in London,” Alexander intoned. “Applying what I believe is going to be a rather large push.”

Gabriel blinked at him with his large dark eyes. Alexander thought he looked like a fawn.

“Paul will fix everything,” Alexander said simply.
“He always does.”

Charles re-entered the room with his injured hand held carefully against his chest.
His grin and his eyes were both extremely mischievous.
“Paul is staying at the Cavendish club.”

Gabriel blushed and made a shushing gesture to Charles.
“Oh Charles, you shouldn't joke..”

Charles came around the enormous bed and slid into it as though he had always slept there.
“Would I lie to you, little boy?”

Charles found himself being gently scolded by Alexander.
“Don't torment him, Charles.”

Charles laughed.
“Yes mother.”

Alexander actually rolled his eyes. “Would the two of you get settled so I can turn the light off please?”

Even Gabriel giggled.

He insisted that Charles sleep on his back.
He refused to be the cause of any further harm to Charles's hand.
Gabriel pressed against him with his own hand splayed over Charles's belly. “In the morning I want the two of you to explain to me how Paul is going to fix this.”

Alexander shut the light off and clambered into the bed after them like a great enormous bear.
He slung his arm around the both of them and Gabriel was wonderfully crushed between.
Alexander kissed the back of Gabriel's neck absently and his mustache tickled.
“You are far too good to be told how Paul forces the world to obey him.”

Gabriel spoke softly from the pleasant crush of bodies keeping him safe and warm.
“I'm afraid I must insist.”

He sounded tiny and ridiculous. Even to himself. Neither man replied to his demand and that was probably for the best. He was far too tired to continue the conversation and he was fairly certain that Charles was already asleep.

The room smelled faintly of lavender and he was safe. The windows revealed the faintest light turning the sky from black to a beautiful darkest blue.

Gabriel's last conscious thought was that he missed Paul and then he dropped off into a far more peaceful sleep than he had known before.

Chapter Text

George Pennington II literally vomited with rage but he would obey.

That was all Dr. Wells cared about. The fat bastard could die of apoplexy. Paul would like that. As long as Pennington II came to heel.

Dr. Wells would keep quiet about Pennington's rapist son and all Pennington had to do was let the identity of the man who had taken vengeance go unnamed.

Dr. Wells thought the terms were more than equitable. He was even willing to recommend an otolaryngologist to reconstruct his son's nose. As long as there was the understanding that George Pennington III would lose a great deal more than cartilage if he did not make his presence in England scarce.

India might be a good place for Pennington III to begin again. Although Dr. Wells didn't care if he began again in hell and he made that abundantly clear before leaving Pennington II in his own mess.

He had breakfasted with Thomas Grey and Gregory at the Cavendish club.
Paul had no idea what Gregory's surname used to be but Thomas had it changed to Grey when he adopted his lover and Paul admired the commitment they shared.

He considered suggesting the same arrangement to Charles and Gabriel but rejected the notion on the grounds that neither of them had enough of an estate to bother and both of them were far too honest for their own good.

He hadn't been very forthcoming with Thomas about the reasons for his solitary and unannounced appearance but he was happy to go over the books in his role as senior shareholder and generally approve all of Thomas's ideas for shaping the overall direction of the club.
The Cavendish club was making money and Thomas had made it a safe haven for so many of the people who needed it.
Paul wasn't interested in tampering with perfection.

As the various plates and bowls were being taken away and their tea refreshed, Paul asked Thomas if an Anglican priest and a pretty dark-haired little thing had been spotted at the club of late.

Thomas looked at him as though he was a magician and Paul enjoyed the mystique. He did not explain how he knew such things.
It was far better to be regarded as all-knowing and all seeing than it was to admit that his house guest had let something slip.

When sweet little Gregory asked Paul what he was going to do all alone in London, Paul had smiled at the dear young man and told him he was going to visit some friends.

And perhaps make a few new ones.

Paul made the most of his time. He made strategic stops at the offices of such notables as Asquith, Henderson and David Lloyd George. He hadn't lied about making new friends and a man with money was always in a position to do so.

He took care of the Pennington unpleasantness and by then he was famished.

He took out the card he had been given by Charles almost a year ago and ordered the cab to take him to that address.

He was greeted with some flustered ceremony at the law firm of Thompson, Snell and Passmore.
He wasted no time in asking for Bernard Reed and Arnold Jensen by name. He let it be known that he wished to keep those two men in particular on retainer and his wishes were obeyed with an immediacy that Paul secretly found very amusing. New friends indeed.

When the two men were presented to him, Paul liked them immediately.
Reed was steady and kind and Jensen was an excitable little creature with a great deal of pent-up energy.
Paul insisted on taking his new counsel to lunch and who would argue with Dr. Paul Wells?

Paul treated the two young men to lunch at the rainbow near the middle temple gate.
The restaurant was very popular with attorneys of every kind and private conversations were easy to come by.
Paul was very careful to outline his admiration and gratitude for the quick thinking of the two men in securing the safety of Charles and Gabriel the way that they had in their time of need.

Mr. Jensen bristled quite endearingly.
“Well you don't have to thank us, they’re our friends too.”

Mr. Reed put a steadying hand over Mr. Jensen's and Paul rapidly went from liking the two young men to liking them a great deal.
He smiled placatingly.
“Charles and Gabriel adore you. Alexander and I have heard nothing but the highest of praise. I'm just sorry that we're meeting under these circumstances.”

Mr. Reed pointed to himself and then placed a hand on Mr. Jensen's shoulder.
“I am Bernard and this is Arnold. If you don't mind, perhaps we should be on a first name basis, all of us. You feel a bit like extended family.”

Paul nodded vigorously over his crab salad.
“Oh yes, I insist you call me Paul. All of my friends do and you are certainly that. I love a man who can think on his feet and I'm having lunch with two of them.”

Bernard had an adorable blush. Arnold was still deciding whether or not he liked him and Paul thought it was charming. The choice little red-headed man was a fiery creature.
Clever too.
Clever enough not to trust someone like Dr. Paul Wells immediately. Paul thought it was a rather good instinct.

“Where are they now?” Arnold demanded.
“Are they all right?”

Bernard looked at Paul apologetically.
“We've both been rather worried. It was..”
He chose his words very carefully.
“It was extremely out of character for Father Greenwell and Arnold and I have chosen to take it on faith that the reasoning behind his actions was sound.
We are of course very concerned as to his welfare and are wondering if he requires counsel..”

Paul shook his head and tried to keep his expression from becoming unbearably smug.
“Father Greenwell has had his injuries tended to and I am happy to say I don't think he will need legal assistance. He will, however, need his friends. As will Gabriel.”
Paul paused to sip his tea and gather his thoughts.
“In fact, I think Gabriel will need his friends more than Charles will.”

Arnold pushed his mutton around with his fork.
“I still can't forget the look on his face,” he kept his voice quiet despite the privacy the crowd afforded them.
“Gabriel was absolutely terrified. Who was that man? What did he do to Gabriel?”

Bernard was patting Arnold's back soothingly.
“That's for Gabriel to tell us if he chooses to. It is enough for us to know the man got what was coming to him.”

Arnold scowled at his plate.
“Only if he's dead.”

Paul didn't care if Arnold liked him or not.
Paul liked Arnold enough that it didn't matter.
“I like the way you think,” he said frankly.
“But the man is not dead. Surgeons will put his face back together as best they can and then he's off British soil and if he knows what's good for him he'll never be back.”

“Dead would be better,” Arnold grumbled.

Bernard shook his head in resignation as if Arnold was an ill-behaved child.
“And little Gabriel?”

Paul put his fork down.
“When I left Oxford he was sedated. I left him in excellent hands.
Charles is with him as well as Alexander.
He's surrounded by people who love him.
I confess I'm not entirely certain what to expect when I get back. Shall I telegram you as to his condition upon my return?”

Both men spoke at once in the affirmative.
“Yes, please do.”
“I absolutely insist..”

Arnold looked at Bernard and Bernard shook his head at Arnold.
“When will you learn to go gently?”
There was so much tenderness in Bernard's voice.

Arnold looked at Bernard contritely and mumbled an apology to Paul which he was more than happy to accept.

Paul steepled his fingers over his finished lunch.
“Actually Arnold, there's something very particular I need your help with before I catch the evening train.”

Arnold looked at Paul in surprise.
“How may I be of service?”

Paul waved a hand at him.
“Oh Arnold, don't talk to me like you're an employee.”

Arnold's little mustache twitched.
“Well you do have us on retainer.”

Paul laughed.
“Very well then Mr. Jensen. There's a book shop near here isn't there?”

Arnold looked at Bernard and then at Paul before responding.
“Yes..”

“Excellent,” Paul replied.
“I intend to purchase an absolute mountain of dime novels for Gabriel and I believe that you are the expert on what Gabriel has read, what he hasn't read and what he likes. I will be lost without your guidance.”

Bernard laughed.
“Now that is medicine that Gabriel will benefit from.”

Arnold made an excellent effort to pretend that the task presented was beneath him.

He really did and Paul inwardly applauded him for it.

The appealing little redhead finally gave in with a little snort.
“I can think of far worse ways to spend an afternoon.”

The three men made for the bookstore at a leisurely pace and Paul was gratified to know for certain that Charles and Gabriel had such sound men for friends outside of Alexander and himself.

He could feel his unorthodox little family growing as he kept pace with the two younger men and followed them into the bookstore.

Chapter Text

Paul had managed to catch the very last train to Oxford.

It was after midnight and he saw no point in rousing Archie from his bed. A hired cab took him home and for a few extra bob the driver carried everything inside that Paul could not.

He stood in the dark and quiet hallway and released a sigh.
No matter how exciting his little jaunts to London could be, it was always pleasant to be home again.

He moved around the first floor quietly.
He hung up the few things that required hanging up and pondered if he was hungry enough to bother scrounging in the kitchen.

He decided that he wasn't terribly hungry and the only thing he really wanted was to crawl into his own bed and put his arms around Alexander.

It was obvious that everyone was asleep so he removed his shoes and made sure all of his things were shunted aside so that no one would trip on them come morning.

He thought it was a good sign that everyone was sleeping. Perhaps Gabriel was doing well. Paul fervently hoped that was so.
The boy deserved some peace.

Paul padded up the stairs and paused in the doorway to his bedroom. Somebody was snoring and it was not Alexander.
The pitch was all wrong.

He approached the bed slowly, blinking in the darkness.
“Ahoy there?” he ventured.

Alexander's response was immediate.
“Mind how you go.
I just got him back to sleep.”

Paul had a moment of wishing that he could turn the lights on.
His imagination was supplying him with images that made him want to laugh out loud.
He stripped down to his boxers and his undershirt as his eyes slowly adjusted.
Alexander was on his usual side of the bed and the snoring was coming from Paul's side.
Paul tilted his head and squinted.
Yes.
He was certain that it was Charles.
“But where is Gabriel?”

“I'm holding on to him.” Alexander's response was so matter of fact it was quite difficult for Paul to keep whispering when his inclination was to laugh at the mental image.
“Shall I climb over Charles then?”

“Please do.”

Paul laughed softly as he clambered over the sleeping priest and made his way to his lover and the slender young man he was holding.
“I'm so glad I had this enormous bed constructed all those years ago. Who knew we were going to stock it like a larder?”

He kissed Alexander's hand when Alexander reached for him and permitted Alexander to drag him between Charles and Gabriel.

Paul touched Gabriel's face gently in the darkness.
“Laudanum?”

“Exhaustion,” Alexander replied.
“He slept poorly last night and his naps were..aborted. Now he keeps waking up.”
There was a brief pause before Alexander continued gruffly.
“Nightmares.”

Paul winced.
“Poor little boy.”

Alexander and Paul lay quietly in the darkness for a few moments.

“Perhaps he'll do better when he finds out that Pennington III will no longer be welcome on British soil,” Paul whispered.

Alexander sighed heavily before whispering back.
“Perhaps he'll do better if Pennington is dead.”

“Gabriel doesn't want that.”

“Suppose he did?”

Paul wasn't quite certain where Alexander was going with this.
“Yes, but he doesn't.”

Alexander tried again.
“Suppose it was the best thing for him?”

Paul reached carefully for Alexander's face in the darkness.
“My darling boy.
I know this is difficult to understand but I don't believe it would be the best thing for Gabriel at all. It would be quite the opposite.”

Alexander was silent but Paul could hear his frown. He just could.
He continued to stroke Alexander's face, loving him so.
“I know a great many people would consider Gabriel to be a coward,” Paul said softly.
“But I think a true pacifist, someone who holds that principle so close to their heart that they will thrust themselves between the one who has savagely abused them and physical harm is a remarkably strong individual.”
Paul paused.
“I certainly don't have that kind of strength.
I think it takes very little to talk about a principle but it takes everything to live by one.
Gabriel lives by his principles. He stood between his worst enemy and the man he loves the most in all the world. This means as much to him as the Lord our God means to Charles.
You do understand that, don't you darling boy?”

“Yes,” Alexander replied reluctantly.

Paul sighed.
“So much has been taken from Gabriel already. I won't join the ranks of those who have taken from him and I don't think you want to either.”

Alexander reluctantly grunted his assent.

Paul listened for Gabriel's breathing.
He put a gentle hand on Gabriel's chest.
Gabriel's breathing was soft and regular, hitching only occasionally.

“You know, in its own way this was a rather fortunate chain of events” Paul mused.

He could feel Alexander shift his weight.
“What on Earth would make you say that?”

Paul nestled close to Gabriel so he could sling his arm over him and Alexander both.
He kept his voice to a whisper.
“Think of it as a wound that never healed properly. It's been reopened and all of the infection can be cleaned out. He just needs time and care and God knows he has care.
As long as he has the care the time will sort itself out.”

Alexander wished that he shared Paul's optimism.
He kept his voice as quiet as possible and picked his words with precision.
“The things he says in his sleep..Paul..I don't think that Gabriel was.. interfered with on only one occasion.”
Alexander struggled to voice the terrible reality he believed to be true.
“I think that he was raped..a great many times. I think he was abused for a number of years. How does one.. survive that?”

Paul squeezed Alexander's arm.
“He's done a remarkable job of it so far.”

“Yes, but look at the state of him. He's ruined. He screams more than he sleeps.”

Paul edged closer to them both. He expected that would be the case for Gabriel for some time to come.
“How is he when he's awake?”

“He's shaken,” Alexander admitted.
“Some of that is quite natural. He still thinks Scotland Yard will be coming around to do battle with Beryl and take Charles away in chains. He's a bit emotional, which I also think is understandable. He's doing a very good job of trying to be his normal self. He's putting on a brave face.
He's well you know..being Gabriel..”

Alexander paused to make sure that Gabriel was still asleep before he continued.
“He can't sleep for more than an hour or two and he refuses to take laudanum. Please don't ask me to force him again because I just don't have the heart for it..”

Paul smiled in the darkness. Alexander was so soft-hearted.
“Yes, well I'm here now and I'm going to watch him very carefully.
It's going to be difficult for him at first, but I think you'll be surprised at how quickly he's going to improve. He's going to be emotional. He's going to be highly reactive. And then he's going to understand that he's safe. Once we manage to make him understand that he's safe, we can take him home again.”

“Should he?” Alexander began hesitantly.
“I mean do you think he can resume..perhaps it would be best if he stayed on here?
He could have a modest practice in Oxford.
Once he's up to it.”

Paul chuckled softly.
If Alexander had his way, Gabriel would spend the rest of his life wrapped in muslin.
“Darling boy, the sooner we get Gabriel home the better.”

Alexander was quiet and Paul could picture the frown on his face.
It made him smile.
His darling boy.

“We’ll go with them,” Paul reassured him.
“I know precisely where we’ll stay. I'll help out with Gabriel's practice for a while. You and Charles can poke around the countryside looking for yet another great archaeological find. Gabriel will settle in and see all of his patients and his friends. That dear doctor Glassman. That nice gentleman with the horses..”

“Ollie,” Alexander supplied.

“Ollie. Right. The point is the sooner Gabriel is home and back where he feels he belongs, he's going to thrive.
We just have to make him feel safe enough and I'm confident we can do that. We can even call in reinforcements if needed.”

“The Londoners,” Alexander said flatly.

Paul bit his lip to stop himself from laughing out loud.
“I think you're going to like them very much once you get to know them. They're quite sharp.”

“As you say,” Alexander mumbled.

Paul smiled to himself. Alexander's possessiveness was charming.

“The Londoners happen to be excellent listeners and Gabriel is going to need to talk about how he feels.”

Alexander sounded dubious.
“Shouldn't we encourage him to forget about it?
I mean, wouldn't it be best if he could just get it out of his mind?”

Paul stroked Alexander's arm.
“I know that modern medicine is not equal to healing the mind and I know that the modern way of thinking tells us that unpleasant feelings should be bottled up and thrown away with all the other bodily waste, but encouraging Gabriel to pretend it never happened is the worst thing we can do for him.”

“But encouraging him to talk about it?” Alexander sounded quite worried at the prospect.

“Making him feel as though he CAN talk about it,” Paul corrected.
“Letting him know that he can trust us to listen. Showing him that we're here for anything he might have to say no matter how awful.
That's crucial.
Our entire job is to make ourselves available to him for precisely that.”

Alexander thought about this for a long moment.
“You sound as though you speak from experience.”

“I do,” Paul said tartly.
“And I firmly believe that you are capable of listening to Gabriel without judgment and without suggesting murder. You won't let me down will you?”

“I can listen as well as anybody,” Alexander grumped.

“Good,” said Charles softly, startling both Paul and Alexander.
“I've been awake since Paul kneed me in the balls,” Charles explained wryly.

“Oh dear,” said Paul contritely.

Alexander was clearly holding back laughter.
“So you lay there eavesdropping?”

“Yes," said Charles unrepentantly.
“That and cradling my jewels.”

Paul snorted.

All three of them were trying to be quiet and it was amazing that Gabriel was still unconscious.

“I think Paul is very much on the right track,” Charles stated firmly.
“I also think that if the two of you don't shut up and go to sleep, we will all of us regret it when Gabriel wakes up again.”

With that, Charles threw a burly arm around Paul and, mindful of his splinted fingers, pressed his face against him and went back to sleep.

Neither Paul nor Alexander could find any fault in Charles's logic.

They left off talking and made themselves comfortable in the sea of warmth and varied breathing.

Paul's very last thought before dropping off to sleep was that he was going to have to acquire a larger bed if Arnold and Bernard came to Oxford as well.

Chapter Text

Gabriel tried very hard to understand what Paul was telling him.

“But of course he's pressing charges,” Gabriel insisted.
“He knows it had to do with me. He was looking right at me.”
Gabriel shuddered involuntarily.
“He was talking to me.”
At the mere thought of the man talking to him, Gabriel's face had gone a bit gray and it hurt Paul to see it.

Gabriel continued.
“Naturally he knows I didn't assault him but it won't take very much doing to find out who did. Charles is literally the only clergyman I'm ever seen with.”
Gabriel was sitting on the bed with his knees drawn up to his chin.
He was wearing trousers and his shirt was mostly buttoned.
His feet were bare and he had not yet put on his spectacles.
His hair was still mussed from sleep.

He had been so happy to see Paul.
He had woken Paul at an ungodly hour by launching himself into the older man's arms when he found him sleeping next to him in the enormous bed.

Once Gabriel had woken up, everyone else had too.
Alexander finally felt as though he could drop his guard long enough to take a shower and did so while Charles and Gabriel pulled clothing from their luggage and pulled various items on.
Paul simply threw on a summer robe.

Paul had sternly put Charles's arm back in the sling and now looked at Charles as if summoning him to assist before Gabriel went into hysterics.
Charles lumbered over to Gabriel and sat heavily on the bed with him.
“Whatever else happens little boy, I'm not bound for the gaol. That was the entire reason that Paul went to London.
Do you remember that or..?”

Gabriel had been given laudanum and even after its effects had worn off, he had been in and out of sleep in very much of a twilight state for the past two nights.

Gabriel pushed his hair back and rubbed at his eyes before looking from Charles to Paul.
“Yes, I remember. I didn't know where Paul was and somebody told me he’d gone to London but I don't understand..”
Now he looked at Paul as though he was a light in a piercing fog.
“What exactly did you do in London? How on Earth did you arrange..I mean.. are you quite certain that Charles is safe?”

Both men immediately reassured him that Charles was safe and Gabriel looked critically from one to the other as if to make absolutely certain they were telling him the truth and not simply what he wanted to hear.

Charles hauled Gabriel across the bed with his good arm and held him tightly.
“Have I ever lied to you little boy?”

That was good enough for Gabriel.

He pressed his lips together and nodded quickly to indicate his acceptance of the information.

His large dark eyes fixed on Paul.
“But how?”

Charles gave Paul a sympathetic look as if to say “good luck with that one” and stroked Gabriel's back reassuringly.

Paul shot Charles an amused look.
Then he sat on the bed on the other side of Gabriel and three pairs of legs dangled from the side.

Paul did not want to lie to Gabriel but he had no intention of telling him the entire truth.
No good would come of that.
“I spoke to Lord Pennington II and we came to an arrangement.
He's not very anxious for his son's bad behavior to become public knowledge and it was agreed that his son might go to India for say..the rest of his life.”

Gabriel turned to look at Charles and then back at Paul.
“Just like that?”

Paul shrugged expansively.
“Well naturally there was some resistance to the idea but I was able to make him see things my way.”

Gabriel ran his hand through his hair, mussing it further and finally put his head against Paul's shoulder.
“I know you're not telling me everything.”

Paul smoothed Gabriel's hair.
“You are absolutely correct. I am not telling you everything.
I am skipping over all the tiresome parts and going directly to what matters. You are safe. Charles is safe. You will never see that vile man again.
He's off to India as soon as he recuperates.
I assure you Gabriel,
I have associates who will see to it that he never returns.”

“Are you going to have him murdered in India?”

Paul had not expected such a direct question and Charles's low whistle indicated that he hadn't either.

Paul kissed Gabriel's temple.
“My sweet boy, I don't wield that level of power.”

Somehow Charles managed to keep his snort of disbelief to himself.

Gabriel's hands twisted and fidgeted in his lap.
“Oh Paul. I don't want to seem ungrateful but I'm not at all certain that I approve of this.”

Paul smiled serenely.
“I know darling, that's why I didn't consult you.”

Gabriel managed a crooked little smile of acknowledgment.
“I think you can be a very wicked man Paul but I’m so glad you’ve come back.”

“So am I darling, so am I.”

Paul hopped off the bed brushing his hands together briskly.
“All right then young man. You now know everything you need to know. You are surrounded by people who adore you. It's time to wash your face and comb your hair and go downstairs to eat something.”
He looked at Gabriel meaningfully.
“And no picking at your food like a heroine in a Gothic novel.
You know that Beryl detests a finicky eater.”

Gabriel swallowed audibly.
“Yes Paul.”

Alexander strode into the room quite naked but for a towel slung over his shoulder.
“Don't threaten the boy with Beryl. He's already terrified of her.”

Paul remembered when Alexander had been too timid to go uncovered. He was absurdly proud of Alexander's freedom in his body. Even if the timing was suboptimal.

Alexander was clean and regal and his hair was still damp.
His nipple rings glinted in a shaft of sunlight and the tiger tattoo which covered his back was magnificent.

Paul noted with some amusement that Gabriel's eyes were fixed between Alexander's legs.

Paul couldn't blame him.
He had felt much the same the first time he had seen how gloriously huge Alexander's penis was.

Gabriel clapped a hand over his mouth in shock and it took everything that Charles had not to burst into laughter.

Paul turned his head to hide his smile and as per usual Alexander was oblivious.

Charles pushed Gabriel gently out of the room.
“Let's get you presentable for the breakfast table shall we?”

Gabriel went obediently.

Paul openly admired Alexander once they had the room to themselves. He sauntered over and gave Alexander a meaningful squeeze between his legs.
“Sadly, you’ll have to put this away. I think Gabriel nearly fainted.”

Alexander’s eyes flew open and he flushed. It was a scrumptious shade of red.
“I’m so sorry. I didn’t think.”

Paul released him reluctantly and patted his bottom before allowing Alexander to hurriedly get dressed.
“You did nothing wrong my Darling boy..although I will punish you all the same..later.”

Alexander sighed and fastened his trousers.
“Did I make him worse?”

Paul snorted laughter.
“I think you cheered him up considerably. Now make yourself pretty and go downstairs to breakfast. You’ll also do a lot better with some food in your belly.”

Alexander took the shirt that Paul handed to him and obediently put it on.
“Do you really think that Gabriel is going to be alright?”

Paul smiled at him.
“How could I ever help but love you darling boy? You try so hard to wall yourself off but you feel everything so deeply.”

Alexander buttoned his waistcoat with a put upon expression.
“It amuses you when I care about people. I understand but still, do you really think he’ll be alright?”

“I think he’s on his way,” Paul said truthfully, pulling on some clothing of his own.
“I think he’s pondering the reality of never having to worry about seeing that man ever again.”

He looked up at Alexander as he fastened his own trousers.
“I think it may take a while for him to really believe it.
But he’s going to have excellent food and excellent company and lots of dreadful books to read. Charles will lavish him with anything he wants and I really do think he’s going to bear up darling, I really really do.”

Alexander collected Gabriel’s spectacles from the nightstand with exaggerated caution as though certain he might break them.

He looked at Paul pleadingly before going down to breakfast.
“I hope you’re right.”

It was as close as Alexander could come to asking for a promise.

Paul waved him off to go and eat while he finished dressing.

“Have faith darling boy, have faith.”

Chapter Text

Gabriel had exclaimed over the books like a child presented with an entire chest of shiny new toys.

Paul had purchased a literal trunkful of dime novels. He had even gone so far as to purchase a trunk to transport them.

Gabriel had sifted through them in wonder. He smiled at the few Alexander Saxton titles that lay among the selections.
“Paul, you're so wicked. You know he hates these.”

Paul had rocked on his heels and toes in undisguised delight as Gabriel looked through the books.
“Yes well your Mr. Jensen informs me that I make an appearance in some of these editions. He was also kind enough to point me to the selections which feature my wise counsel so how could I possibly resist purchasing them?”

Gabriel had giggled. Paul took this as a good sign.

He had noticed early on that Gabriel presented a facade of humorless solemnity when faced with the rigors of interaction with the majority of the world.

He was touched and honored that Gabriel had permitted Alexander and himself to see so much of the sweet, funny, shy young man who lurked beneath that false exterior.

Paul and Charles drank together and discussed Gabriel's past.
Charles was disinclined to break Gabriel's trust in any way but he saw the wisdom in bringing in reinforcements.

Charles trusted Paul to help Gabriel and Gabriel's well-being was always the most important thing to Charles. This was one of the many traits that caused Paul to respect and admire Charles so very much.

George Pennington III had raped Gabriel over what Charles reckoned to be their overlapping years at school. Between the ages of 12 and 14 Gabriel had been broken in and passed around among the older boys.

Paul wished he could feel some surprise.
He knew very well how scholarship boys tended to suffer at the hands of the other boys and while Gabriel's case was extreme, it was far from unheard of.

He himself had been a boy once and he knew how stupid boys could be. He thought it very likely that quite a few of those boys had no real understanding of what they were doing. Pennington had probably convinced them that this was something Gabriel wanted to do.
He may even have trained Gabriel to say as much.
None of that was unheard of.

Still, Paul was sorely tempted to request a list of names and destroy each of their lives one after the other.
However, he knew that Gabriel would never surrender those names so his fantasies of revenge would have to be kept to himself.

He was fairly certain that Charles was in the same position.

Paul found that the majority of his rage was directed towards the adults of Gabriel's childhood.
The men who were supposed to safeguard and protect all the boys in their care. Not only the titled ones.

If the man who had been dean of the school during Gabriel's time there had not already died, Paul would have liked to hurry him along.

Both Paul and Charles agreed that Alexander need not receive quite so much information.
Both of them were slightly concerned that if Alexander knew precisely what they knew, he might take it upon himself to obtain a copy of the charter house yearbook and simply murder every single one of Gabriel's classmates.

Alexander would have to be content with the broad strokes of the matter, much of which he had already surmised.

Gabriel had spent the last few days eating what was put in front of him and writing numerous letters to Dr. Glassman and his other friends, letting them know that Charles had been injured and that they would be returning soon with reinforcements.
Gabriel also wrote multiple letters to the friends he had made in London with particular attention to Mr. Reed and Mr. Jensen.

When Gabriel wasn't writing letters or reading his dreadful novels, he was getting under Alexander's feet, huddling alone with Charles or going on long walks with Paul.

Paul had come to look forward to their walks and he flattered himself that Gabriel felt the same. Gabriel would clasp his arm and they would walk together and talk about everything and nothing at once.

Gabriel’s time in Heidelberg showed.
He was glad to walk in any weather and was completely undeterred by rain. He had clearly assimilated the very German attitude that they were not made of sugar and therefore would not melt.

Paul spoke idly of his school days.
His upbringing had been an unusual one for a man of his class.
His father had died before he was born and he was the pet of his mother and sister. They had kept him home as long as they could with a private tutor overseeing his education.

Paul had taken his entrance exams at fourteen and did not have to fend for himself in the world of boys until he was fifteen. It had been the start of Paul's adult life and the experience had certainly changed everything.

He fell in love with a boy almost immediately and while his affections were not reciprocated that did nothing to deter a young Paul Wells from realizing that he vastly preferred the company of boys to any girl he’d ever met outside of his immediate family.

He loved to be among boys.
He loved the way they looked and the way they smelled and all the sweet clumsy fumblings that everyone knew about despite the alleged secrecy.

By the time Paul was sixteen he knew that he would never marry.

Gabriel blushed at quite a few of Paul’s stories and chanced a sideways glance as they walked.
“I don’t think you’ve ever had a moment of doubt about anything, have you?”

Paul laughed.
“Oh my sweet boy, I was young then and the stakes were so low.
I was spoiled and entitled and permitted to get away with all manner of stupidity. That is until I realized that medicine was the only thing I loved as much as I loved sex. Then I was in the rather dismal position of having to work for something rather than simply getting it because I wanted it.”
He gave Gabriel a self effacing look.
“I don’t mind telling you, it was a nasty shock. Having to apply myself. I was outraged.”

Gabriel squeezed his arm.
“It was so different for me. Medicine saved my life.”

There was a comfortable silence as the men walked and then Gabriel continued.
“Medicine was my first love.
It was my refuge. It never lied to me. Math, science, the human body..these things are constant and dependable.”
He sighed in happy reminiscence.
“I was so safe in my studies. I would seek out the nooks and crannies where no one could find me and my textbooks. I could rely upon my textbooks. I could even feel as if they loved me back.”

Gabriel glanced at Paul.
“I can’t tell if I sound mad or simply pathetic.”

“Neither,” Paul said crisply.

Gabriel continued.
“My mother was proud of me.
The headmaster was proud of me.
Even the boys..some of the other boys..they liked me the better for it.”

His little smile broke Paul’s heart.

“The hours I spent in pursuit of my studies were the happiest of my life. Before I had medicine I was completely and utterly alone.”

Paul watched his dear face.
“God made you beautiful and clever,” he noted.
“God also made you good and kind. When did you decide your love of science should lead you into general practice instead of the laboratory as it did me?”

Gabriel bit his lip.
“Please don’t think of me as noble Paul. I’m truly not.”

Paul was skeptical. “Oh?”

Gabriel watched their feet as they walked, trusting Paul not to lead him into a lamppost or the middle of the street.
“I knew that if I went into the laboratory I’d never learn how to talk to people.” He winced.
“I’d be more of a misfit than I already am.”
Gabriel kept his gaze trained upon his feet.
“I thought it best that I go into a line that would teach me how to be with other people. How to know them and listen to them and help them if I could.”
He was quiet for a moment more before finding the bravery to continue.
“It’s not noble to go into general practice because you’re terribly lonely.”
Paul spotted a tear on Gabriel’s cheek and stopped to wipe it away with his thumb.
“And now? You have plenty of friends and not just we inverts.
You have the intrepid doctor Glassman and patients who adore you so much they fight over who gets to have you for Christmas dinner.”

Gabriel blushed and did not lift his head.

Paul harrumphed and continued.
“My dear boy, you are loved.
You can try to argue but you know I’m right.”

Gabriel pressed his lips together before managing a small smile.

“So tell me,” Paul continued.
“With your loneliness resolved could you imagine yourself abandoning private practice and moving into the laboratory which I know fascinates you?”

Gabriel lifted his head to look directly at Paul and responded immediately.
“I could never abandon my patients!”
This was said in the tone of a mother asked to leave her children behind in a harsh and barren landscape.

Paul was unbearably smug.
“You are exactly as noble as I accused you of being.”

Gabriel laughed despite himself.
“Oh do shut up.”

They resumed walking.
Paul chuckled.
“May I tell you a secret?”

Gabriel regarded him with mild apprehension which Paul felt was entirely justified.
“Yes?”

“I’m far too much of a coward for private practice,” Paul confessed.

Gabriel blinked at Paul as if he’d just claimed to be Father Christmas.
“I don’t understand.”

Paul shook his head ruefully.
“The laboratory is safe and impersonal. Everything is completely under my control but for the occasional unexpected result and I never, ever have to tell anyone that they are dying. I never have to tell anybody that someone they love is dying.
I never have to watch children suffer and cry. I don’t become entwined in families for generations.
I’m free of all of these entanglements which quite frankly, terrify me.”

Gabriel was staring at him.
“I never thought you were afraid of anything.”

Paul steered Gabriel back towards the house.
“Oh my sweet boy, I’m terrified of so many things.”

Gabriel looked at him in wonder.
“You hide it very well.”

Paul gave his arm a great squeeze.
“No I don’t.”
Gabriel snorted.
“Oh I assure you, you do.”

“I just meant that I don’t actually hide it,” Paul clarified.
“I have people I can talk to about my fears. Even people like you, you silly little creature. It doesn't magically banish the fears of course but it certainly helps me cope.”

Gabriel was no fool.
“So this is your prescription for me?”

Paul grinned with no shame whatsoever.
“Quite frankly, yes.”

Gabriel rested his head on Paul’s shoulder for a bit as they walked.
“I love you Paul. You’ve accepted both Charles and I into your life with such kindness and generosity when on the face of it Charles was your romantic rival and I was simply Charles’s…friend.”

“Oh nonsense.”
Paul pretended he was unmoved by Gabriel’s praise.
“Charles was kind enough to return Alexander to me when he had nothing to gain from it,”

“Alexander chose you,” Gabriel objected.

Paul ignored him.
“And I would have adored you no matter how we met.
Entirely on your own merits.”
He gave Gabriel another fond look.
“Although I do confess I’m most grateful to you for making Charles so very happy.”
“When he’s not breaking his knuckles because of me,” Gabriel sighed.

“He’s already given you his heart,” Paul said lightly.
What’s a few knuckles compared to that?”

Gabriel laughed as they drew closer to Paul and Alexander's beautiful home.
“You make it very difficult for me to feel sorry for myself.”

Paul lifted Gabriel’s hand to kiss it as they kept moving.
“Everyone is entitled to feel a bit sorry for themselves on occasion,” He confided.
“It’s only the ones who make it their entire personality who become tiresome.”
Gabriel regarded Paul with some concern.
“Are you nervous about coming to Aylen to help me get caught up with my practice?”

Paul smiled reassuringly.
“Not at all,” he said.
“It’s rather like holding someone else’s baby. You get to hand it back again as soon as it becomes difficult.”

Gabriel found this hilarious and they completed their walk with Paul feeling very witty and accomplished indeed.

He found himself looking forward to seeing actual patients again for the first time in over twenty years.

If Gabriel could overcome his fears, what was Paul’s excuse?

Chapter Text

Alexander winced when Gabriel lifted one of the few intact cuneiform tablets in his collection.

They were incredibly brittle and needed to be handled with the utmost care.

“Mind how you go,” he said softly.
“Those tablets were never fired. They're extremely fragile.”

Alexander was impressed at how quickly Gabriel’s grip changed to something a great deal more supportive.
Gabriel cradled the slab against the palm of one hand and maintained its balance by placing his slender fingers on the top.

Alexander's hands were huge and clumsy and he envied Gabriel's dexterity and skill.
In another life Gabriel would have made an excellent archaeologist.

Gabriel was frowning at the tablet slightly as he put it back where he found it with appropriate care.
“Why was it never fired?”

Alexander watched him proudly. It was an excellent question.

“It was never meant to be a permanent document.”

Gabriel looked at him questioningly and Alexander went on.
“The characters were imprinted on wet clay with a stylus and then they were dried in the sun. If the document was meant to be preserved, they would bake it and naturally it would become quite hard. Documents that were not intended to be preserved would go unbaked. Eventually they would be soaked in water and erased so they could be written on again.”

Gabriel smiled.
“So this could be somebody's shopping list?”

Alexander smiled back.
“It's actually some kind of economic contract.
It most likely refers to some sort of farming lease. They didn't really bother preserving them unless it was a religious text or literary work.”
He shrugged.
“Or administrative.
The bean counters have been with us since the dawn of time.”

Gabriel looked all around, being careful not to touch anything else without permission.
“I love your office.”

They were both standing. Alexander rarely sat when there was a guest in his workspace.

He inclined his head towards Gabriel shyly.
“I don't believe that anyone has ever expressed any particular admiration for this room with the exception of Leslie who is eight years old and extremely impressed with bones.”

Gabriel moved around carefully in the cramped space. He gestured at the wondrous odds and ends.

There were more crates than Gabriel could easily count. There were stacks of paper everywhere.
There was a silver Roman plate on one shelf and small figurines from the iron age on another.

Oracle bones made from ox scapula and turtle plastron were currently above Alexander's desk on the same shelf as the most recent drawing of his god daughter.

Gabriel was always impressed with Alexander's artistry.
He captured subjects better than any photographer's contraption.

“It's like a cave full of treasure," said Gabriel.
“If people treated knowledge the way they treat gold.”

Alexander blushed at that and Gabriel thought it was incredibly sweet.

Gabriel had no idea how deeply his words had struck at Alexander's heart.

“Yes..well..” Alexander began to fumble about moving items from the mountain in the center of the room until part of a sofa was unearthed.

Alexander gestured for Gabriel to sit.
“It's quite safe,” Alexander promised.
“I assure you.”

Gabriel trusted him and settled into the spot that Alexander had dug out for him gratefully.

He watched Alexander move to his own chair and sit down in the enormous thing.

Gabriel threaded his fingers together and pressed his knuckles to his lips for a moment, gathering his thoughts.

“There's something I've been meaning to ask you. I hope it's not too presumptuous..it's just that I can't stop wondering..”

Alexander watched him curiously.
“Yes?”

“Did it hurt?”
Gabriel lifted a finger, realizing that the question was rather vague.
“I mean the..you know the..well..your chest..”

Gabriel thought that Alexander was remarkably nonchalant.
“Oh that..”

Gabriel was suddenly uncertain as to what he ought to be doing with his hands.
“I have about a thousand questions about the tattoo as well,” he said meekly.
“Unless of course I shouldn't. In which case we can talk about tablets some more or whichever pharaoh you like..”

“I still have a great deal to say about Sahure but I'm happy to answer any questions you might have, Gabriel.”

Gabriel sighed in relief.
“I know my first question was rather stupid. It must have hurt.”

“Pain is relative,” Alexander replied.

Gabriel cocked his head, large eyes inquisitive.
“Relative to what?”

Alexander gestured vaguely.
“How it compares to other pain.
What your attitude is toward it.
If the pain is needless.
If the pain serves a purpose..”

Gabriel perked up at that.
“Pain with a purpose..I think I understand that.”

Alexander nodded.

There was a time in his life, and it was not so long ago, that he could not imagine having a conversation of this sort with anybody and he was certainly not open to having this conversation with most people.

However, this was Gabriel.

Alexander had given himself to Paul with every intention of turning his back on shame for the rest of his life.
He thought he had succeeded in that much. If he could help Gabriel in any way toward that same goal he would.

“I take it Charles beats you?”

Gabriel's mouth dropped open and he clapped a hand over it as though to prevent attracting flies.

Alexander was immediately contrite.
“I've embarrassed you. I'm sorry Gabriel.
I overstepped.”

Gabriel shook his head vigorously to the contrary.
“No. Oh no Alexander.” He looked at Alexander in wonderment.
“It actually feels very natural to be talking about this with you.
I didn't know it could ever feel so natural to talk about this with anybody.”

Alexander was relieved.
He leaned forward and his chair groaned as he did so.
“I hope you will always feel as though you can talk to me.”

Gabriel beamed at him and Alexander was warmed by it.
He couldn't quite put a finger on when this young man had come to mean so much to him but he was pleased to know that Gabriel harbored some affection for him as well.

Gabriel tugged at his own earlobe and fidgeted as he worked his way up to his next question and Alexander waited patiently.

Gabriel's voice was almost a whisper.
“How did you know that Charles beats me?”

Alexander chuckled.
“Because he beat me rather soundly on quite a few occasions.”

Gabriel's disbelief made Alexander want to laugh out loud.
“He did not!”

Alexander adored him.
“Of course he did. He's Charles. It's what he does.”

Gabriel wasn't at all certain if Alexander was telling the truth.
“Well it's one thing to beat me. It's quite another thing to beat Alexander Saxton.
I mean you are THE Alexander Saxton. Nobody beats Alexander Saxton. That's ridiculous!”

Now Alexander did laugh. It was a booming laugh and full of so much cheerful mirth that Gabriel couldn't possibly mind it.
Alexander ticked off on his large fingers.
“First of all, I wasn't THE Alexander Saxton yet.
I was just Professor Saxton and I wasn't very much older than you are now. Second of all, those books are absolute nonsense and you know it. Third of all,
I routinely beg Paul to do things to me that are far more radical in the scale of things.”

Gabriel's eyes were huge and enraptured.
“Like hot wax?”

Alexander laughed some more.
“Where did you hear about hot wax?”

Gabriel bit his lip. He shrugged and blushed and Alexander found him to be the most endearing of creatures.
“Charles told me a little bit about it. It sounds absolutely scandalous and I'm sure it hurts abominably but I'm terribly curious..”

Alexander raised his eyebrows in genuine surprise.
“And where did Charles hear about this?”

“Oh..well..you see..he saw a demonstration. But I wasn't there and I'm still a bit cross about it.”

Alexander tented his fingers and continued to lean forward.
“What sort of places has Charles been going to without you?”

Gabriel blushed a bit more and shook his head.
“I was there.
I was just in a different room. It doesn't matter..
I was just wondering if Paul had ever poured hot wax on you?”

Alexander was making ferocious mental notes. He had a great many questions for Charles and he fully intended to get the answer to every single one of them.

“To be honest, I've never given any thought to hot wax,” Alexander confessed.
“But now you've planted the idea in my mind and I'll have you know that on some level it's all I'm going to be thinking about until I get a chance to talk to Paul about it.”

Gabriel shrieked with laughter. It was the first proper laughter that Alexander had heard from him since he and Charles had arrived.
He couldn't remember the last time he had been so pleased and relieved to hear another person's laughter. Perhaps Paul was right. Perhaps Gabriel would recover.

Alexander laughed along with him. The moment felt so precious and close and conspiratorial.
The more they looked at one another the more they laughed.

Gabriel quieted, looking around as though Paul might leap out from behind a crate.
He lowered his voice.
“Does Paul beat you?”

Alexander nodded.
“Sometimes. Sometimes he does other things.
Sometimes he does things that are so outlandish they almost frighten me.”

Now Gabriel was whispering.
“Have you ever had to use the word?
That is to say, do you have a word?
You must have a word. Have you ever dared to say it? Your word?”

Alexander reached out and took Gabriel's hand.
“It's never a question of “daring.” It's your absolute right.
If you're frightened or uncomfortable or tired or hungry..Gabriel..you can use that word for any reason whatsoever and I guarantee you that Charles will never be cross with you. Never.”

Gabriel still seemed to think that Paul was going to leap out from some unknown corner.
He continued to whisper.
“But have you ever had to use the word? I mean your word with Paul?”

“No,” Alexander said dryly. “You see he keeps asking me again and again if I need to use it. Sometimes I think if I ever did need to use the word I wouldn't be able to because he would be talking over me.”

Gabriel kicked his feet and squealed.
“But it's so romantic!
He loves you so much and he doesn't want to hurt you!”

Alexander squeezed Gabriel's hand gently.
“Do you want to know a secret?”

Gabriel's eyes shone.
“Oh yes, please.”

“I think it's rather romantic as well.”

Gabriel and Alexander grinned at each other before giving into laughter again.
They laughed for some time, leaning towards one another
and beaming like school children.

Gabriel released a small squeal of alarm when Paul stuck his head into the office.
“I've come to fetch the two of you for dinner..”
He looked from one blushing face to the other with amused suspicion.
“And just what have the two of you been up to?”

Gabriel and Alexander were the picture of Innocence.
They both spoke at precisely the same time.
“Nothing.”

Paul did not believe either of them.
He tried to put on his sternest face and keep the twinkle from his eye.
“I expect to see you two scamps at the table. Hands and faces washed. Do not make Charles and I wait for you.”

They spoke in unison again.
“Yes, Paul.”

Paul gave them both his best forbidding glare before turning on his heel and thumping away.

He made a lot of noise so the two of them would feel safe bursting into giggles when they could no longer hear him.

Charles was waiting for him at the table and Paul sat across from him with a sigh.
“I think we're in for it my friend.”

“Oh?” Charles asked.

“Those two have spent the day together and unless I am very much mistaken, I think they've unionized.”

Charles burst into laughter and after a moment Paul joined him.

Chapter Text

Charles found himself in the very unfamiliar position of being cornered by Alexander.

Charles was a creature of the country.
Being cooped up inside a house for days on end did not suit him nor did the city itself.
After dinner he would go outside and sit on the steps of Paul's splendid house and smoke a cigarette before walking the grounds.

Tonight Alexander had joined him.

Alexander sat next to him and the two of them watched the beginning of the sunset.

Alexander cleared his throat and gave Charles a very fond sideways glance.
“Hot wax demonstrations?”

Charles's cigarette dropped from his hand and he found himself struggling for air through a string of rather loud and embarrassed coughs.

Alexander thumped his back affectionately, but the look on his face was one that Charles was woefully familiar with. Alexander was not going to let this go.

Charles leaned over to retrieve his cigarette and put it out on the heel of his shoe before looking at Alexander sheepishly.
“Gabriel is a chatty little creature, is he not?”

Alexander stood up and pulled Charles after him.

They set out on their walk together.

Alexander had a faint smile on his face and Charles would have liked to have felt some sort of wounded dignity but it was impossible in the face of Alexander's good-natured teasing.

Alexander had so little opportunity to be the one doing the teasing.

They picked their way carefully around the hoops and center peg of the croquet set the children used when they came to visit.

“So where are you taking our Gabriel?
In order that you might see these hot wax demonstrations that Gabriel is so cruelly left out of?”

Charles smiled.
“Our Gabriel?”

Alexander shrugged unrepentantly.

Charles grunted laughter.
“I'm never going to hear the end of that missed demonstration.”

“That's probably true,” Alexander agreed.
“I wouldn't have thought Gabriel capable of such indignance.”

This earned a bark of laughter from Charles.
“Alexander, you have no idea.”

Alexander snorted quiet amusement.

Charles threw his hands up helplessly.
“I didn't know if it would upset him. It was such unfamiliar territory. I was trying to do the best thing for him.”

Alexander nodded sagely.
“I take it he was in the submissives lounge?”

Charles froze for a moment.
He stopped walking by the large oak tree and took a very good look at Alexander.

It was July and Alexander was down to his vest and rolled up shirt sleeves. His hair was always too long as though the barber was an assault to his senses. He looked majestic and Bohemian and perhaps a little bit too understanding.

Charles sighed.

Definitely too understanding

“The Cavendish club,” Charles muttered.
He could not resist giving Alexander a baleful look.
“Paul's club. Your club.
As oblivious as you can be my darling, I get the strong impression you know all about what goes on at the Cavendish club.”

“I do.” Alexander said simply.

Charles shook his head.
“Did Paul put those rings through your flesh himself or did he permit someone else to touch you long enough to get the job done?”

Alexander laughed.
One of his proper laughs. A rich booming sound that Charles did not hear often enough.

He loved it when Alexander permitted himself to laugh.

“Her name is Delia,” Alexander said warmly.
“She's wonderful.”

A woman. That was something Charles had not expected.

“She must be.”
Charles tried to picture it and he couldn't.
“Was this at the Cavendish club?”

Alexander smiled and shook his head.
“This was before Paul purchased the club.”

“Paul owns the Cavendish club?!”
Charles had not meant to shout.

“Controlling interest,” Alexander said mildly.
“Apparently he'd been a member for years and the club was floundering..financially. Paul stepped in. Reorganized everything..did whatever it is that Paul does.
I don't pretend to understand it.”

Charles had to admit that he didn't understand it either.

Alexander joined Charles and leaned against the tree with him.
“I'm trying to understand how an Anglican priest and a country doctor found themselves at the Cavendish club.
Did Paul send you there and simply not tell me?”

Charles liked standing with him like this. Shoulder to shoulder.
Or shoulder to bicep to be completely accurate. Alexander was still an enormously tall man.
“Actually we went to a bathhouse,” Charles began.

“Oho,” Alexander intoned and Charles gave him a playful shove.

“A man called Thomas Grey approached us,” Charles looked at Alexander.
“He's actually a very decent man, Thomas Grey.”

Alexander nodded.
“Paul thinks very highly of him.”

Charles paused.
“You know I can't for the life of me imagine you sitting in the submissives lounge. Of course I have no idea what goes on there but I just can't quite picture it.”

“I've never actually been in the submissives lounge," Alexander confessed.
“I have no idea what goes on in there.
I think they play cards.”

Charles looked at him sympathetically.
“Still too shy to cope with new people, eh?”

Alexander half shrugged and pressed against him a bit more.
“I'm an enormous beastly man. I think I might make them rather uncomfortable.”

“Bullshit,” Charles said easily.

“Bullshit?” Alexander repeated.

Charles looked up at the shifting colors in the sky as the sun became serious about disappearing below the horizon.
“I think there's an expectation that the.. submissives or whatever you want to call them are supposed to be smooth and young and pretty. I think there's probably a great many men of those leanings holding themselves back because they don't feel as though they meet the criteria.”

“Ah.”

“It's true,” Charles continued.
“Apparently Owen's boy gets some strange looks from time to time. I think an enormous great strapping adventurer such as yourself..”

“..Retired adventurer,” Alexander put in.

Charles continued, undeterred.
“You could abolish these preconceived notions.
I'm sure a lot of these men are terrified of aging or not being pretty enough to begin with.
Having the opportunity to spend time with someone like you could alleviate a great deal of unnecessary suffering and anxiety.”

Alexander couldn't help but smile.
“You never stop being a priest. Even about this.”

“It's a full-time occupation,” Charles admitted.

Both men watched the sky.

“You know,” Alexander ventured.
“Paul and I do rather a lot of demonstrations when we find ourselves in London. If it is truly beneficial for these smooth young men to see..what you refer to as a “strapping adventurer” submit then I can tell you I'm reasonably certain quite a few of them have seen it.”

It took a few moments for Alexander to realize that Charles was staring at him.
“You?”

“Me,” Alexander confirmed.

“In front of people?”

Alexander's lips twitched.
“Oh yes.”

Charles tried to keep his eyes from popping out of his skull.
“What happened to the crippling shyness of which we are all so fond?”

Alexander gave him a tiny smile and then returned his attention to the darkening sky.
“It probably helps that I'm blindfolded.”

Charles burst into laughter. He leaned forward and pressed his hands against his thighs as though that would somehow keep him from exploding with mirth.
“Oh Alexander..My darling..truly you contain multitudes..”

Alexander pretended that he wasn't smiling.
“Oh shut up.”

Charles laughed for a long while yet eventually winding down and wiping tears from his eyes.
“Thank God for Paul. Thank God you fell into the hands that could best understand and care for you.”

Alexander looked at him with enormous fondness.
“I regret so much of the time that Paul and I lost,” he said simply.
“But I don't regret a single moment that I had with you.”

Charles touched Alexander's hair tenderly, tucking a lock of it back behind his ear.

The two men headed back for the house.

“Gabriel is very interested in getting a tattoo,” Alexander informed him.

“Oh Christ,” Charles muttered.
“You're a terrible influence, Alexander.”

“That's very interesting,” said Alexander.
“Only moments ago you were talking about what a good influence I can be.”

“I take it all back,” Charles said promptly.

Alexander favored him with another one of his booming laughs and the men held hands as they returned to the house.

Chapter Text

Charles and Alexander came in from their walk.

Paul was sitting in the study with a glass of brandy and Gabriel's feet in his lap.
Gabriel's shoes were off and Paul was rubbing his feet very gently.

Gabriel's face was buried in a book with a pretty young woman languishing in a jail cell on the cover.
The title of the book was “Falsely Accused.”

Alexander gave Charles a tiny smile when he saw the book and Charles made a helpless gesture and both men had to pause so they would not begin to laugh.

Gabriel lowered the book when Paul greeted them. He surprised both Charles and Alexander by getting quite red in the face and looking at Paul as if for help.

Alexander and Charles found themselves looking at Paul as well.

Alexander almost wanted to ask Paul what he had been up to but he didn't. For what might be the first time in his long association with Paul Wells, Alexander did not think that Paul was up to anything.
That meant whatever was happening was most unusual.

Paul looked at Gabriel very carefully and Gabriel bit his lip and nodded.
Paul smiled at him reassuringly.
He gave Gabriel's feet a squeeze before making way for Charles to sit beside him and rising to take Alexander's hand.
“Gabriel and I have been talking.”

Ordinarily this was where Charles would make a joke.
He didn't.
Not now.
He sat on the red sofa next to Gabriel and held out his arms. Gabriel folded himself inside of Charles's embrace and eventually slid down to rest his head in Charles's lap.

Paul settled down onto the yellow sofa and tugged Alexander down next to him.

Paul was quite comfortable being the center of attention.
He smiled at everyone.
“I thought it would be best if all of us had a conversation.”

Alexander and Charles looked mildly alarmed and Paul laughed.
“Oh no my darlings, it's nothing to be afraid of.”

Gabriel didn't seem quite certain how to hold his face or where to rest his gaze. He fidgeted in Charles's lap and Charles stroked his hair in an attempt to soothe him.

Paul continued.
“I think we've all done a great deal of talking this past week. I must say it's been wonderful having you here, the both of you, and I'm so looking forward to coming with you to Aylen.”

Charles and Alexander were still sharing concerned glances and Paul couldn't help but laugh.
“You look like two school boys about to be caned. Nobody here is in any kind of trouble.”

Alexander and Charles smiled sheepishly and Gabriel put his hands over his face.

Paul looked at Gabriel carefully. “Darling? Would you like me to continue?”

Gabriel nodded from behind his hands.

“Little boy?” Charles asked.

Gabriel took his hands away from his face. He was red as a tomato but he managed a smile. Charles found this reassuring. He returned the smile and continued to stroke Gabriel's hair. He wasn't quite certain what was happening but he knew it was important.

“I think we've all been doing a great deal of talking this past week,” Alexander said thoughtfully.

Paul smiled at him and kissed his hand.
“I don't think you've said as many words in the last year as you have in the last week.”

Alexander looked strangely pleased and managed a partial shrug.

Paul continued. His voice was gentle and calm which helped everybody a great deal.
“I'm going to talk about the elephant in the room. We all know what Gabriel has been through. We know the terrible things that were done to him and we know that Gabriel has been living with those memories for a long time.”

Everyone was listening and Charles was incredibly proud of Gabriel because he took his hands away from his face and regarded the room while these things were being said.

Paul continued and Charles was greatly moved at his composure.

“I try to keep up with what's happening in Psychology,” Paul explained.
“It's still a bit of a fledgling science and rather a lot of doctors don't believe it's a science at all. I certainly don't claim to have any expertise but Gabriel and I have been discussing the ways that he's been coping from when the abuse began up to the present day. We've been discussing all the feelings that have come up since the train station in London.
We’ve been chewing over how he feels about everything going forward.”

Paul had everyone's undivided attention now which was something he was quite used to.

Gabriel was still blushing rather fiercely but he was no longer hiding his face. Paul was terribly proud of him.

Charles and Alexander were giving him their full attention as well and Paul thought it best to keep marching on.

Paul paid special attention to Charles. Gabriel's head was in his lap and Charles was stroking his hair with his good hand. The splinted hand remained in the sling where it belonged although Paul suspected he had taken it out of the sling to smoke.
“Charles, I'm sure you know what you mean to Gabriel. You've changed his entire life. You do more than make him happy. You make him feel safe. You make him feel whole. You have healed him in so many ways. Gabriel talks about this very freely and well..I've always known you're a wonderful man.”

Now Charles didn't know quite what to do with himself and Paul would be lying if he claimed he didn't secretly enjoy seeing the large handsome man a bit flustered for once.

Alexander resembled nothing so much as he did a man observing a tennis match and it was very difficult for Paul not to laugh at how adorable he was.

Paul took a deep breath.
“Gabriel and I were theorizing different ways to cope with what he's been through. We've been pondering various things that might help him quiet his mind.
He already has quite a few tricks that are in my opinion rather impressive.
Anyway, our conversations became a bit more..esoteric after a certain point and well..”

Paul smiled at Gabriel. “Do you want to take it from here or should I?”

Gabriel was blushing furiously but he eased himself into a sitting position and took a measured look at each person in the room.

Paul wondered if Gabriel would ever realize how very brave he was.

Gabriel's hands would not keep still. They twisted nervously in his lap the entire time he was speaking.
“Perhaps I got a little carried away but Paul is extremely easy to talk to..we've just been talking about all sorts of things and I told him something very private..” He dropped his gaze to his hands for a moment as if gathering strength to look at everyone in the room again.
“I have a..fantasy.
It's probably terribly perverse although Paul tells me it isn't.
Once I've mentioned it we don't ever need to speak of it again.
I just..Paul thought there was no harm in..in well..”

Gabriel shook his head abruptly as if the gesture would clear his mind.
His voice was stronger when he continued.
“The memories you see..they come whenever they want.
I try very hard not to think about it.
I spend a great deal of my life trying not to think about it. It's very inconvenient.
Because one can't control one's memories.. or at least I can't.
Not very well.
And I've been trying.
I've been trying to substitute things in my mind.”

He made a vague gesture with his hand.

“I try to think about these things happening to me but with people I love. People who are kind and gentle and sometimes it helps.
I think about all of you.
I pretend or just imagine all of you and I try to think of that instead.
It helps. And sometimes I wish it was real because if it really happened, I would have something true to think about when these memories..come.”
Gabriel laughed nervously.
“I must sound completely mad.
I mean of course it's ridiculous and we don't ever have to speak about this again.”
He thought about it for a moment.
“I'm glad I finally said it though. I'm dreadfully embarrassed but I'm glad I finally said it.”

Charles reached for Gabriel and kissed his face.
“You're not mad, little boy. You're not mad at all.”

Alexander and Paul were looking at each other as Gabriel and Charles talked.

Without saying a word they communicated volumes.

Gabriel was looking at Charles and his voice had dropped to a whisper.
“You're not angry with me?”

Charles kissed his forehead and his lips.
“Never.”

Alexander looked at Charles with a question in his eyes and Charles nodded.

Alexander stood up and reached out his hand.
“Would you like to come upstairs Gabriel?”

Gabriel very much did.

They formed an absurd little procession.

Alexander undressed Gabriel. He kissed him and told him how beautiful he was.

Paul was the very first man to make love to him who was not Charles.
Paul was so gentle and Gabriel cried happy tears.

It could be good.
It was supposed to be good.
It was normal for it to be good. It was supposed to be this way.

Charles was not an anomaly who simply took pity on him.
When there was love it could be good.
Where there was love it could always be good.

When Alexander kissed Charles, Gabriel thought it was the most beautiful thing he had ever seen.

When Paul spent inside of him Gabriel stared up at him in wonder and Paul kissed him so sweetly.
Paul called him his “sweet darling little boy.”

Gabriel found himself pulled into Charles's lap on the edge of the bed and then Charles was inside of him. Gabriel was so slick from Paul and the oil that he had used that all he could do was encourage Charles to make love to him forever.
He pleaded for this.

Charles vowed to do the best that he could and everybody laughed.

Then Alexander was kneeling on the floor and his beautiful mouth was sliding over Gabriel and Gabriel became very loud indeed.

Gabriel had never imagined such a thing. He had never imagined that two men might want to make love to him at once. He had been used by two men at a time but he had never been loved this way.

Paul was saying such wonderfully filthy and encouraging things to all of them and Gabriel kept thanking him again and again for the size of his bed and his wonderful dirty words.

They all touched one another and laughed and formed different combinations between them.

Charles made love to Alexander with his mouth and Gabriel could not resist kissing the famous Professor Saxton as fiercely as he could, tasting himself in Alexander's mouth and threading his fingers through Alexander's long black hair.

Paul laughed when everybody descended on him and Alexander moaned at the sight of Charles kissing Paul so passionately.

Gabriel had never been loved and protected by so many in all of his life.

He crawled into Charles's arms to sleep and Paul and Alexander curled around them.

The four men slept without blankets, each of them touching the other. Each of them keeping the other warm.

There was such love between them.

There was such faith.

Gabriel could not believe for a single second that anything they had done could possibly be wrong.

* Authors notes:

*** People survive sexual assault in a lot of different ways. Some people never recover. Some people find various paths to move forward and grow around it. It's not something that ever goes away. It's not something that can magically be cured.
Some people find ways to take control of their sexuality and their sexual expression in a manner which works for them and that they find healing.

There is no one correct path forward.

All you can do is love yourself and treat yourself with the care that you deserve, however you go about anything in life.

Chapter Text

Gabriel opened one eye.

Paul had one arm draped around him and the other arm draped around Alexander.

Gabriel was strangely honored.

To be cared for by the great and powerful Dr. Paul Wells was a circumstance that Gabriel could never have foreseen.
To be touched by him and loved by him seemed quite impossible and yet it had happened.

Professor Alexander Saxton's lover had made love to him.
Gabriel Davies of Tintern, Wales.
A skinny young country doctor of no particular importance.

It was ridiculous.

He had seen both Paul and Charles make love to Alexander with his own eyes.
Both Paul and Charles had made love to him as well.

Gabriel and Alexander had touched one another and loved one another and Gabriel realized that his face hurt from smiling.

He giggled softly.

Both of his arms had been wrapped around Charles.

The sun was nowhere near up and Gabriel guessed that it was the smallest hours of the morning.

Gabriel needed the toilet. He had no idea what it was like to sleep through the entire night and not wake up at least once. Sometimes he wondered if his bladder was abnormally small.
He considered his situation. He could not crawl over Paul and Alexander and he was also unwilling to trample Charles who had been trampled quite enough of late.

With no sheets or blankets to impede his progress he decided on escape via the foot of the bed.
Gabriel slithered out from between the dearest men in the world and successfully reached the floor without incident.

He did not bother dressing to visit the toilet. It was July.
The windows were open and the house was pleasantly warm.
It would be beastly hot later but there was a favorable breeze and no sun.

Gabriel had never imagined himself strolling the halls of such a grand house with not so much as a sock on his foot.
He was elated.
He had never felt so free and happy in his own body. It was a pleasure to feel the waxed wooden floor beneath his feet and the air against every part of him.

Perhaps it was ridiculous, but it was the first time he could ever remember feeling as though some part of him belonged to himself.
Completely naked in the dark hallway of a fancy house was a strange place to have such a revelation, but Gabriel was beginning to think his life was either very strange or else “normal” had been grossly misrepresented to him from birth.

He used the toilet and washed his hands thoroughly, splashing cold water on his face and glancing at himself as best he could in the dark room with the dark mirror. He did not want to reach for the light switch. He was enjoying the absence of light.

He released a small scream of surprise when he exited the room and collided with Charles in the hallway.

Charles was also completely naked.
This rendered the collision a pleasurable one. Charles was warm and strong and Gabriel loved him with all of his heart.

Charles immediately embraced him and Gabriel subsided in his arms, laughing softly.

Charles was kissing Gabriel's forehead and his eyebrows.
“So easily startled.”

Gabriel sank his teeth into Charles's upper arm. Charles was the only person that Gabriel wanted to bite.
He wasn't sure why he did this. He just knew that Charles was made for biting and if Gabriel could bite Charles, everything was well with the world.

Charles was kind enough to let him.

Charles's tone was conversational.
“Ow.”

Gabriel draped his arms around him and pressed close. Charles smoothed his hands from Gabriel's shoulder blades to his bottom, squeezing gently upon reaching that destination.
“Wait here for me.”

Gabriel murmured assent and leaned against the wall until Charles came out of the bathroom.

He immediately folded himself back into Charles's embrace and the two men stood in the hallway holding one another.
“You seem in excellent spirits,” Charles observed.

Gabriel loved standing with Charles like this. His body fit against Charles's as though they were built for one another. Charles was so broad and strong.

“Oh Charles, I feel entirely new,” he breathed.
Gabriel pulled back from Charles just a little so that he could look into his eyes.
The hallway was dim but they could see each other well enough.
“For as long as I can remember, I've never been quite certain about which parts are “me” and which parts are the result of what happened to me.
Does that make any sense?
I've had such a difficult time determining who I am. Who I am really.”

Charles was listening to him intently. Now he pulled him close and stroked him from his hair to the small of his back and up again.
“I understand,” he said softly.

Gabriel whispered from the safety of Charles's arms.
“I feel as if I have a great deal to learn but Charles, I finally feel as though I belong to myself. I finally feel as if I have some idea who I actually am. I feel as if..I can finally begin to define myself outside of the things that happened to me. I'm more than that. And perhaps I can be so many other things..”

Charles squeezed Gabriel so hard that Gabriel's feet were momentarily off the ground.
“That's all I ever wanted for you, little boy..”

Gabriel giggled.
He tried to do it softly. He didn't want to wake anybody.
“Will you still love me no matter who I turn out to be?”

Charles was vastly relieved that Gabriel still wanted him. Gabriel's happiness was more important to him than his own but Gabriel's talk of self-exploration had made him somewhat nervous.

He was ashamed of that now.
“Little boy. If you find out that you are in fact, Jack the Ripper I will continue to love you beyond my own death.”

Charles was rewarded for this sentiment with a small bite to his shoulder.
He took Gabriel's hand and kissed it as they started back for the bedroom.
“Have you considered the very real possibility that you might in fact be a cannibal?”

“No, because I only want to eat you,” Gabriel promptly replied.

Charles shook his head.
“I'm strangely honored..”

Alexander and Paul were semi-awake and having a whispered conversation of their own punctuated by soft laughter and sleepy grumbles.

Alexander got up and shepherded the other two men into the bed with a faintly stern air. He pulled both Charles and Gabriel close to his enormous body before closing his eyes again. The nonverbal message was very clear.
They were to be good boys and go back to sleep.

Gabriel giggled against Alexander's broad chest and Charles simply sighed as he reached for Paul. Paul pressed his face to Charles's shoulder and slid his arms around him.
“So handsome,” he murmured sleepily.

“Go to sleep,” Alexander rumbled.

Paul grabbed a sheet and drew it up for everyone to grab and there was a brief period of jostling and soft laughter before everyone obeyed him.

Alexander listened to all of them breathe for a short while before permitting himself to drop off.

When sleep finally took him, Alexander had the same small smile as all the other men in the bed.

He was certain that Gabriel was going to be alright after all.

Chapter Text

The four men sat in the train compartment together.

Gabriel was fast asleep, head on Charles's shoulder.

Paul looked at Gabriel fondly.
“We've barely left the station.”

Charles' arm was in the sling, fingers splinted and behaving themselves.
He smiled at Paul and shook his head.
“He's like a baby.
Put him in any conveyance for more than five minutes and he immediately nods off.”

The train was rocking softly as it hurtled toward its destination. It would be about four hours until they reached Aylen.

Alexander was amazed at the way Gabriel slept. Completely unguarded, his pretty face was relaxed and utterly trusting.

Alexander himself had never felt relaxed or trusting in such an open environment. He didn't imagine he would be able to sleep in anything other than a locked compartment and even then he would sleep lightly.

It didn't help that Alexander was not particularly fond of trains.

Paul was already rummaging around in the basket Beryl had provided them with.
It was loaded with provisions for the trip.

Beryl was well aware of the existence of the dining car but she scoffed at it and packed a basket anyway.
Beryl was of the firm belief that any food not prepared by her was inherently inferior, lacking in both quality and nutrition.

She complained bitterly about how much weight both Paul and Alexander were certain to lose while they were away from home.

Paul had placated her by telling her how much he would enjoy being fattened up upon their return.

Paul found the flask of lemonade and offered it around.

Charles refused the lemonade. His good arm was draped around Gabriel and he couldn't grasp the flask with his broken knuckles.
Luckily, he wasn't thirsty at the moment.
“All right Paul,” he said directly.
“I think it's time you tell me where you're really going to be staying and stop giving me that business about a tent in the woods.
The inn has a room they let for travelers but I don't see Alexander fitting inside, let alone the two of you.”

Paul gave the flask to Alexander and grinned like a boy.
“Oh I don't know. It might be nice for Alexander and I to inhabit a tent together again.”

Alexander blushed and Charles did not have too much difficulty guessing how that had gone.

“I only wish that the cottage was big enough that Gabriel and I could host you as magnificently as you host us.”

Paul shook his head.
“Nonsense. I can't picture the two of you living anyplace else. From everything I've been told it is the perfect nest for my two little country mice.”

Charles snorted at that and even Alexander shifted in his seat and glanced at Paul wryly for his absurdity.

Charles grunted laughter.
“I'll have you know I'm a very large country mouse. Now stop fucking about and tell me where the two of you are going to be staying.”

Paul relented good-naturedly.
“Well, if you really must know, I'm looking forward to visiting with Beata Stone.”

Charles raised both eyebrows.
“You know the Lady Stone?”

“Since she was a little girl.”

Charles laughed.
“My God, Paul. Do you know everyone in England?”

Paul favored him with an affectionate self-satisfied smile.
“Well, nearly everyone. In the case of Beata,
I knew her uncle rather well.”

Charles chuckled.
“Dare I ask how? Scratch that actually.
I'm not at all certain I want to know.”

Paul fixed a look of innocence upon his face.
“You seem to think I get up to a great deal more adventuring than I actually do.”

Charles regarded him steadily.

Paul burst into laughter.
“Oh fie on you. He was an investment partner. Nothing more. Now she has taken his place.”

“I never saw very much of her late husband,” Charles mused.
“Always off in London doing whatever it was he did.”

Paul tucked the flask of lemonade back into the basket.
“You didn't miss very much. He was enormously unpleasant.”

Charles smiled.
“When Gabriel first arrived the town did their level best to match him up with her.”

Paul stifled his laughter with his hand for fear of waking Gabriel.
“If she were inclined to remarry he would have made a very good choice. She would have bent him to her will rather easily.”

Charles raised his eyebrows and Paul shook his head.
“Gabriel was never in any danger. Beata has no intention of surrendering her widowhood. She does exactly as she pleases and she has no intention of relinquishing that freedom. I assure you if she had married Gabriel for whatever reason she would have made a pet of him and spoiled him enormously.”

Charles did his best to ignore the pang of jealousy that took a brief and irrational hold of him at the idea of Gabriel being any woman's husband.

Paul was still talking.
“She's rather excited to have Alexander and I come to stay. The last time Alexander was in Aylen she was only a little girl and she has the vagest memories of a great big enormous man tromping about. She's looking forward to seeing if the reality matches the memory.”

Charles thought that the Lady Stone would not be disappointed. Alexander was still a great big enormous man tromping about, albeit a shy and kind scholar as opposed to a brazen adventurer.

Charles could not help but like the idea of Mark and Alexander staying with the Lady Stone. She was an eccentric woman but deeply kind and he suspected rather strongly that she had guessed the truth of Charles and Gabriel's relationship from the very start. He chided himself for the brief irrational foolishness which had already fled his mind.
“You do realize she's obsessed with spiritism? Talking to ghosts with seances and the like?”

“Oh yes,” Paul enthused. “It's adorable.”

Charles grimaced.
“I'm not sure if adorable is the word I would use.”

Alexander spoke up.
“Surely you're not concerned for her immortal soul? You've never been that sort of priest.”

Charles shook his head.
“Of course not, darling. I'm just worried that someone is going to take advantage of her. Spiritism is rife with frauds who take advantage of ladies like Beata. I worry for her.”

Paul smiled reassuringly.
“I assure you, Beata is far from naive.”

Charles looked at the two of them carefully.
“You don't hold with that nonsense do you?
You can't. Tapping out messages to ghosts? You're men of science..”

Paul and Alexander exchanged looks. Charles could not decipher quite what those looks meant.

Paul smiled at him and the affection in his bright blue eyes warmed Charles's heart.
“I thought you were a man of faith, Charles.”

Charles shrugged.
“However ill-placed it may be, I think the majority of my faith is in mankind. Perhaps that makes me a terrible priest.”

“I think it makes you the best kind," Alexander interjected.

Charles thought he might blush.
“Flattery will get you everywhere, Alexander.”

Alexander smiled quietly.
“I don't believe in spiritism, Charles. I just know that the Universe is..complicated.”

Paul chuckled darkly.
“That's one word for it.”

Charles realized that the two men were speaking from some shared experience. He thought again of the train crash that had made the two of them quite famous beyond the circles they normally inhabited.
“The two of you never talk about what happened in Siberia.”

Alexander looked out the window and Paul simply shook his head.
“We're not even in the habit of speaking about it to one another.”

“I don't intend to pry,” Charles said gently.

Both men smiled at him.
Paul leaned over and put his hand on Charles's knee.
“Oh my darling handsome man. We know that.”

Charles looked at these two men he had come to love so much.
“Should you ever need to talk about it..”

“We know,” Alexander said quietly.
“I don't think there's anyone else in the world we would consider talking to about it.”

There was a warm and comfortable silence between the three men as Gabriel slept.

“I love you both,” Charles said simply. “With all of my heart. And I know that Gabriel feels the same.”

The three of them looked at each other for a long while as the train rocked along on its tracks. The moment did not require additional words.

After a time, Paul started handing out sandwiches.
“Should we wake him?” He asked, indicating Gabriel.

Charles laughed softly. “Save him a sandwich.
If we wake him up now he'll just be cranky.
I generally wait until there's about half an hour and he has time to visit the toilet and get oriented.”

Paul and Alexander laughed as Charles draped a travel rug over Gabriel and settled him carefully in his seat so that his good arm would be free.

“He really is adorable,” Paul chuckled.

“He's a handful is what he is,” Charles said gruffly.

Paul handed him a sandwich and stroked his hand once he had taken it.
“I'm so looking forward to exploring your world. Alexander and I have dragged you to ours so often. I'm so honored that you're allowing us into this part of your life.”

“Don't get too excited,” Charles warned him.
“Aylen is nothing whatever like Oxford.”

Paul nodded agreeably.
“I'm looking forward to meeting Dr. Glassman in the flesh. I've heard so much about her and she reminds me of a doctor I worked with of whom I was very fond.”

Paul looked sad for just a moment and then the moment passed.
“And I'm sure that country patients are very different from city patients. Honestly, I'm very flattered that Gabriel trusts me to help him catch up.
Most doctors get quite overprotective.
I feel privileged that Gabriel trusts me to attend to some of his charges.”

Charles chewed his sandwich and smiled.
“Let's see what you think when you actually have to treat those patients. Some of them are real characters.”

Paul clearly relished the challenge.
“My only concern is my backside. I haven't ridden a horse regularly in quite some time.”
Paul grinned at Alexander devilishly.
“And this one has a habit of falling off of them.”

Alexander looked affronted.
“I did not fall. The horse threw me.”

“Yes, dear.”

Charles couldn't help but laugh. He didn't even know the story but he was sure it was a grand one.
“And what will Alexander be doing all day?”

Alexander leaned forward, excited.
“Aylen Abby dates back to the 7th century.
I've always wanted to examine the church in minute detail. There's so much Roman brick in the structure. It's fascinating.
I intend to take detailed etchings of the porticuses. I want to examine the relics.
I need to catalog them.
It's very important.
Not all Anglican churches have them.
I could spend years examining every inch of your church, Charles.”

Charles laughed affectionately.
“Just don't be breaking any pieces of it off to carry away.”

Alexander looked scandalized.
“That's why I take etchings!”

Charles and Paul laughed and they each touched Alexander soothingly until he realized Charles had been joking.

“I’ve brought my sketch pads along as well,” Alexander grumbled, partially mollified.

He glanced at Charles's splinted hand.
“I also thought I might help you out. You know, with the two-handed jobs until you heal up a bit.”

Charles adored him. How could he not?
“I'd like that," he admitted.
“I'd like that very much.”

He grinned.
“Thank God the church has high ceilings.”

Even Alexander laughed at that.

Paul watched Charles mischievously.
“And you and Gabriel can come to visit Lady Stone and we can all have a seance.”

Charles groaned.
“Please don't put ideas in her head. Gabriel reads far too much nonsense. It'll probably frighten him half out of his wits.”

The three of them regarded Gabriel as he slept deeply and contentedly, head against the window, body swathed in his traveling rug.

“He's so very young,” Paul sighed.

“That's why he needs looking after,” Alexander agreed.

“He would be furious if he could hear the two of you right now,” Charles snickered.

“It's nothing a good spanking wouldn't fix,” Paul whispered.

Gabriel stirred slightly and nestled deeper into the travel rug as laughter rang out through the small compartment.

Blissfully unaware.

Chapter Text

“He's so dour for such a young man.”

“Is he?”

The farmer, Douglas was his name, had a twinkle in his eye that
Dr. Wells could relate to.
“The boy is as serious as eleven virgin school mistresses and one nun.
Fine young man. Be pleased if he would take one of my daughters off my hands. You can tell he's a kind man but he's a dragon when it comes to following his orders. Do him some good to loosen up a bit.”

Dr. Wells could hardly believe this was Gabriel the man was talking about. He removed his stethoscope from Douglas's chest and folded it away.
“Well, I'll see if I can't put a smile on his face when I see him,” he said innocently, although the image in his mind was admittedly rather sinful.

“So what's the verdict?” the farmer asked.

“You've still got a slight wheeze,” Paul told him. “Keep up the steam treatments and the strongest coffee you can manage. I'll come around and check on you at the end of the week. I'd like you to do the steam treatments in the morning as well as the evening.”

Douglas seemed a bit hesitant and Paul looked at him inquisitively.
Paul had only known Douglas for about an hour and he already knew that such hesitation was uncharacteristic.
“Do you have any questions for me, Douglas?”

The man was actually fiddling with his mustache.
“I'm just wondering where Dr. Davies stands on a second steam treatment per day.
You see the thing is..I hesitate to go against his instructions. There was an incident with some cathartic pills when he first took to doctoring here. Didn't quite follow his instructions you see.. Dr. Davies was not best pleased.”

Douglas looked at Paul with embarrassment.
“Honestly Dr. Wells, I'd rather be horsewhipped than scolded like that again.”

It took every ounce of willpower that Paul possessed to keep from cackling.
This strapping no nonsense man was actually afraid of Gabriel.
Dear little Gabriel.
And he wasn't the first patient Paul had met who regarded Dr. Davies as a Force To Be Reckoned With.

Paul was continually amazed. Who knew that sweet little Gabriel could be such a tyrant?

In fairness he supposed that Charles might have known but Paul would never have imagined.

Paul had been attending to a small handful of Gabriel's patients for less than a week and it had already been a rather humbling experience.

Dr. Paul Wells was a world renowned physiological chemist. He ran his own laboratory at Oxford University and routinely held lectures for packed auditoriums full of the top medical people from all around the world.

Now he was temporarily practicing medicine in a tiny town in the middle of nowhere where no one had ever heard of him. Farmers, tanners and milkmaids were demanding second opinions.

Somehow it just made Paul love Gabriel more.
These were not people who trusted easily and Gabriel had most certainly won their confidence.
Paul already knew that Gabriel's talents and potential went far beyond his practice in this small country town but he felt no desire to pry Gabriel away.

The people of Aylen deserved a doctor like Gabriel no less than the people of London or Oxford. Paul saw no need to mend what was not broken.

He put a friendly hand on Douglas's shoulder.
“I'm going to tell Dr. Davies that I authorized the second steam treatment per day.
If he is displeased he may take it out on me rather than you. Do we have a deal?”

Douglas smiled.
“You're a braver man than I, Dr. Wells.”

Paul coughed into his hand so as not to laugh, which was getting more and more difficult by the moment.
“Yes, well I'll just take my chances.”

The men shook on it and Paul was headed back to the small conglomeration of cottage, stable and outbuilding that comprised the town medical practice.

Dr. Glassman had qualified as a gynecologist in 1893
and had been a general practitioner before that certification became available. She made far fewer house calls than Dr. Davies and Dr. Wells unless a baby was arriving in which case all bets were off.

Paul found in Ruth Glassman an enormously brave and forward-thinking woman. She adored Gabriel and was fiercely protective of him. Paul was pleased and honored to find himself accepted by her.

The plump little woman with her button nose and kind eyes was just sitting down to a cup of tea when Paul came into the cottage.

He was glad he remembered everything about stabling a horse, although it had been years since he'd had to. He was riding around on a borrowed gelding called Jody who was as amiable as a horse could possibly be but he was not at all certain that his seat bones would ever recover.

“Your ischial tuberosities have seen better days,” Ruth noted as Paul hobbled in.

She immediately vacated the padded chair despite Paul's protestations.
“You have such a bony tokhes,” she clucked, pouring him a cup of tea.

He took it gratefully.
He knew the word she had used was Yiddish and he was able to make an educated guess about its meaning.
She was not wrong.
The back end of his anatomy was rather bony.

She pulled up a different chair and settled the tea table between them.
“Nu? So how did Aylen treat you today?”

“I have seen four patients since breakfast,” Paul responded.
“And every single one of them somehow knows about Mrs. Gilmore’s pie. I find this remarkable for a town with almost no telephone service.
Do they use carrier pigeons?”

Ruth nodded understandingly.
“It's the biggest scandal this town has had..”
She thought about it for a moment.
“Possibly ever.”

Paul drank his tea.
“Is pie theft a hanging offense in Aylen, do you think?”

She grunted unladylike laughter.
“You'd have to ask the local constables but I wouldn't want to risk it.
I pity any man, woman or child with a bit of blackberry on their face today. That reminds me, are you hungry Dr. Wells?”

He looked at her fondly. So different from his dear Mrs. Jones and so much the same.
“I couldn't possibly eat. Did I mention I saw four patients today? I've had coffee, hare soup, plum pie, walnuts, figs, cheese and more coffee.”

She smiled and took a chocolate biscuit from the plate.
“They'll fatten you up in Aylen. Maybe you'll get some padding where you need it the most.”

Paul winced and laughed.
“I'll only be here for about a month. Not enough time I'm afraid.”

She chuckled.
“Let them try.”

Paul allowed himself to slump in the chair and simply relax. He'd certainly earned it.
“Did you know that every single one of Gabriel's patients seem to be in mortal fear of him?”

Dr. Glassman set her teacup down so that she would not spill it from the force of her laughter.
“I've seen him lecture his patients. He's such a soft creature, our Gabriel. And yet he is absolutely scathing when roused. When you are scolded by Dr. Gabriel Davies, you know that you have been scolded.”

Paul tried very hard to imagine this.
“I'm rather jealous,” he confessed.
“I've never seen that side of him.”

“You're a lucky man,” she assured him.
“You don't want to see that side of him.”

“Well that's just the thing,” Paul confessed. “Now I rather want to.”

She picked up her teacup again.
“Your funeral Dr. Wells.”

Paul was beginning to wonder if the entire town was having him on.

Gabriel startled them both, striding into the room and pushing his hair out of his face.
“If I hear another word about Mrs. Gilmore's pie, I think I shall scream.”

Both Ruth and Paul dissolved into laughter.

“It's not funny,” Gabriel insisted.
He stood for a moment, watching two of his favorite people laugh.
A smile tugged at the corner of his mouth.
He took his spectacles off and held them up to the light before extracting linen from his vest pocket to clean the lenses.
“All right,” he said reluctantly.
“It's a little bit funny..”

“Oh speaking of dire crimes,” Paul chirped.
“I've gone ahead and put Douglas Marrow on morning steam as well as evening. Still has a bit of a wheeze.”

Gabriel put his spectacles back on his face and blinked at Paul owlishly.
“Why would that be a dire crime?”

“Darling, the man is terrified of you. He was unwilling to deviate from your instructions in any way unless I promised I would bear the brunt of your wrath.”

Gabriel looked from Ruth to Paul and back again.
“My wrath?”

They were laughing at him again.

Gabriel sighed and took Paul's notes from him to add to his physician's diary.
“Don't be silly. Nobody is terrified of me.”

Ruth barked laughter.
“Ha!”

Gabriel looked down at her as she smiled up at him from her chair.
“What do you mean “ha?”

Ruth did an extremely amusing impersonation of Gabriel.
“I suppose you prefer the company of the undertaker to mine?
If you continue to carry on this way, you'll be seeing more of him than anyone else and after that you shan't be seeing anyone at all!”

“Well, if Mr. McPherson wants to drink a quart of whiskey a day with a bleeding ulcer..” Gabriel began heatedly.

Paul's mischievous blue eyes were shining and Gabriel realized that he was playing into their hands.

He stalked into his office with as much dignity as he could muster and sat at his desk with the intention of transcribing Paul's notes into his diary.

It wasn't very long before Paul followed him there and shut the door behind him.

Gabriel tried to ignore the handsome man smiling down at him and scribbled away studiously.
“I'm not an ogre.”

“Of course not,” Paul agreed.

“I have to put my foot down on occasion,” Gabriel grumbled.

“It's a very sweet little foot.”

Gabriel looked at Paul in exasperation. Or at least he tried to. Paul was very handsome and very well dressed and his smile always made Gabriel want to smile.
“My feet are hideous,” Gabriel informed him.

“Your feet are beautiful and I should very much like to suck on your toes,” Paul retorted.

Gabriel made a shocked face which Paul ignored.
“Have your patients been feeding and watering you all day as they have me?”

Gabriel went back to his notes.
“Charles started me out with sausages this morning.”
He grimaced faintly.
“After that I was fed at least four different types of pie. None of them blackberry, thank God.”

Paul watched Gabriel write up his notes.
He was adorable and delicious and Paul knew better than to interrupt him.

Gabriel was speaking half to himself.
“Mrs. Osborne's rheumatism is troubling her a great deal. I have to see her tomorrow first thing. It's time for colchicine and she won't want any part of it.
She's married to that willow bark tincture but it simply isn't enough.”

Gabriel suddenly stopped murmuring to himself and looked up at Paul with his large dark eyes.
“I'm so grateful to you Paul. Have I said?”

“Yes,” Paul assured him.

Gabriel bit his lip.
“I abandoned my patients and there's really no excuse for it.
If I didn't have you here I would be hopelessly behind. And they deserve better than that. Everyone is being so understanding because they think that Charles had an accident but it was really my fault and you know it. I fell apart.
I don't have the luxury of falling apart. Too many people are depending on me.”

Paul looked down at him sternly.
“My sweet little boy, if you keep talking such absolute nonsense I will take you over my knee right here in this office and Dr. Glassman will hear me beating you.
Is that what you want?”

Gabriel flushed bright pink.
“Paul!”

Paul looked at him menacingly.
“And if I tell her what you just said she will support me beating you.”

Now Gabriel was completely scarlet.
He opened his mouth as if to dissent but thought better of it and shut it again. When he did speak it was in a strained whisper.
“You can't say things like that.”

Paul folded his arms.
“And speaking of things, one should never say, “physician heal thyself.”
I don't suppose that's an expression you're familiar with?
You act as though you were supposed to face the man who brutalized you for years and then go merrily back to your practice as if nothing had happened. A fine doctor you would have made under those circumstances.”

Gabriel finally put the pencil down. His fingers intertwined as he pressed his hands against his lips.

Paul came around the desk and took Gabriel into his arms, permitting the boy to stay in the chair and pressing Gabriel's head against his chest.
“You needed that time. You deserved that time.
Do you hear me, Gabriel?
You deserved that time.
You needed to heal.
You needed to let us love you. There isn't a physician in the world who doesn't occasionally get sidelined. That is the stuff of life and you had best get used to it now. I'd rather not see you flog yourself to death before you reach the age of thirty. You've only just turned twenty three.”

Gabriel sniffled against him very softly.
“I just cleaned my spectacles.”

Paul laughed and stroked Gabriel's hair.
“You'll just have to clean them again.”

“I wasn't terribly selfish to be gone for so long?”

Paul snorted.
“You were gone for less than a month, young man. The town was still standing when you returned. Was it not?”

“Yes,” Gabriel replied, feeling foolish.

Paul tilted Gabriel's face up so he could look into his eyes.
“Dr. Glassman had everything in hand and now I'm here. Once I've gone you will thrive as you have always thrived in this place. These people are good for you and you are good for them. I like knowing that you are in the safe keeping of this place when Alexander and I are not with you.”

Paul removed Gabriel's spectacles and demanded the linen cloth.

Gabriel wiped at his face with a handkerchief while Paul cleaned the lenses.

“Now,” Paul said crisply. “Are we finished flogging ourselves?”

“Yes Paul,” Gabriel said meekly.

Paul swooped down for a soft kiss on Gabriel's lips.
“That's my good boy.”

Gabriel looked at him carefully.
“Please don't tell Charles that I was being silly.”

“I don't know,” said Paul.
“If I don't get to beat you, somebody should.”

“Paul!”

Paul laughed.
“All right, all right. You've bought my silence with those big doe eyes of yours.”
He waved a warning finger in Gabriel's direction.
“But if I catch you being silly again I tell Charles everything.”

Gabriel swallowed audibly.
“I didn't do anything wrong by staying in Oxford. I promise I'll be good.”

Paul set Gabriel's glasses down on the desk before gathering the boy in his arms again.

“Now that's more like it.”

Chapter Text

Alexander was sitting on the floor with his sketch pad.

Charles was beginning to wonder if Alexander should have embraced the cloth or if this was merely his latent Roman Catholicism finally rearing its head.

He had cataloged every relic in the shrine with painstaking attention to every conceivable particularity.

He was now reproducing each one in minute detail with charcoal and pencil. The reliquary containing the tooth of a martyr seemed to hold a particular fascination for him and he had drawn it several times from each angle.

Charles loved watching him. The way his hair framed his face. The way his long spider-like fingers gripped the pencil. His ferocious frown of concentration.
Charles had never thought to have him in Ayen again.

He had missed him so much for so long.

Charles knew himself to be a most unorthodox priest and a most unorthodox man.
Even so, he had never imagined himself a participant in such an unorthodox marriage.

They were connected now, the four of them.

Body, mind and heart.
In retrospect, it felt as if it had been trending this way from the beginning of time. It felt like the natural conclusion of centuries.
It felt like God's plan.

Blasphemy perhaps, but love could never be anything other than God's plan.

He knew the four of them would be apart more often than they would be together.
He also knew that no distance could separate them in any way that truly mattered.

Gabriel had given this to him. His little Gabriel. His best beloved.
His life.

Gabriel had arrived in Aylen and Charles had wondered if Tommy knew. As if Gabriel was Tommy's final gift to him.

He would miss Tommy's friendship until the day he died but Gabriel had come to doctor in his place and Charles had been lost to him at the very first sight.

Tommy would have found it hilarious and Charles was certain that he was laughing down from heaven.

Gabriel had restored his heart to him.

Charles had no real understanding of how empty and lost he had been for so long until Gabriel filled his world.

Gabriel had given him everything that he had. Gabriel had given him love. Gabriel had given himself so generously. More generously than anyone could ever possibly deserve.

He had restored Alexander to him.
He had given him Paul. He had changed the entire world for Charles and Charles would never recover.
Charles had no desire to recover.

Love multiplied.
Joy multiplied.

And Alexander sat on the stone floor in a shaft of sunlight with his shaggy hair and vest unbuttoned looking something like a God himself. A beautiful man crafting his rendering of a phial reliquary in gilded metal containing a single molar.

Alexander seemed to sense Charles's stare.
Charles was supposed to be writing a sermon. Instead he had been sitting in the pews watching Alexander like a lovestruck boy.

Alexander blinked up at him.
“What?”

Charles walked over to where Alexander sat.
“Why are you on the floor?”
He gestured at the pews.
“This is a church Alexander, we have more than adequate seating.”

Alexander looked up at him with such fondness in his soft brown eyes. Charles was tempted to kiss him right there at that moment.

“I think it speaks volumes to the sort of seating churches provide that I would rather sit on this stone floor.”

Charles laughed and sat beside him. He slid two fingers beneath Alexander’s chin and kissed him on the mouth. It was the most natural thing in the world and Alexander returned the kiss so sweetly.

They sat on the stone floor with their foreheads gently pressed to one another.
“How goes the sermon?” Alexander murmured.

Charles grunted soft laughter.
“It doesn't.”

“You could write about the sin of stolen pies,” Alexander suggested.
“Thou shalt not covet thy neighbor’s baked goods?”

Charles laughed loudly this time.
“No dearest. I never preach to my people about recent sins or scandals in the town.
I know a great many clergy choose to do so but I don’t like to single anyone out. It makes them feel judged.
It makes the church a less welcoming place. This is a house of love and forgiveness, not a place to be scolded and shamed.”

Alexander looked at him dolefully.
“I’m not entirely certain you understand how organized religion is supposed to work but then again the Anglican church is only three hundred and seventy four years old.”

Charles nodded agreement.
“We’re still figuring out where to hang the drapes.”

Alexander snorted and the two of them helped each other get to their feet.

Alexander set his sketchpad by the sanctuary and went to get the broom. Alexander had taken it upon himself to oversee nearly every physical aspect of maintaining the nave while Charles's right hand knitted.

“Something will come to you,” Alexander said confidently.
“Something always does.”

Charles watched him appreciatively.
“You would look enormously fetching in a cassock, do you know that?”

Alexander smiled as he began to sweep.
“You probably shouldn’t put that in your sermon.”

Charles’s laughter was interrupted by a small procession of extremely sad children.

The sad children in question were carrying a dead raccoon. Or rather, one of them was. Timothy Simmons was carrying the raccoon.
Charles remembered when Timothy had found the raccoon as a baby and brought it to Gabriel’s practice.
That was almost a year ago. Timothy had named the little creature “Lucky” and nursed it to health with Gabriel’s instructions and his parent’s permission.

Poor Timothy. He had been so dedicated to the animal. They were inseparable. Charles had no idea what a raccoon’s normal lifespan was but surely it was longer than this?

The spectre of rabies hung over the entire situation and that added a certain element of dread to the innate sadness.

The children were all in tears and Timothy begged could Father Charles please give Lucky a proper christian burial so that he might go to heaven?

Timothy said that he knew animals were not supposed to go to heaven but surely God would make an exception for Lucky because he had been such a very good boy.

Charles agreed entirely.

He glanced in Alexander’s direction to find the large man setting the broom aside and announcing his intention to go and fetch the shovel from the shed.

Charles regarded the small group.
There was Rose Marie Taylor in her Sunday dress.

Her mother was going to pitch a fit over that.

There was Johnny Northrop and Joseph Dolman staunchly supporting Timothy in his hour of need.

Charles was proud of all of them and he told them so. There were few things as sacred and powerful as the bonds of childhood camaraderie.

Charles was not looking forward to detaining the children once the burial was completed but there was no help for it. The town doctor would have to be sent for and the children would most likely require a series of rabies vaccines which neither the children or Gabriel would thank him for.

Charles thought a short silent prayer to Jesus Christ in his mercy for Paul’s presence in Aylen at that time. Gabriel would not have to administer the vaccines on his own and nor would Ruth.

Charles sent all the children but Timothy to collect flowers with stern admonitions that none of these flowers should come from anybody's garden. They were also told to ask every adult they saw to have the doctor come to the church. The advantage of Gabriel and Charles's close association was that the children suspected nothing and Charles already felt like a bit of a traitor.

These were country children and they were expert foragers.
They returned in very little time with what was most likely every wildflower that had dared to bloom within a 3-mile radius.

Charles's request for the town doctor had been dutifully relayed.

Timothy had stayed behind to have the conversation the death of a childhood pet typically led children to have.

Charles and Timothy talked about the afterlife and who they might expect to meet there eventually.

Many many many years in the future.

Charles spoke about seeing Tommy again. Charles didn't care that it was going against popular interpretation of scripture when he assured Timothy that Lucky would indeed be waiting for him.

Alexander had prepared a raccoon-sized hole and stood to one side, head bowed respectfully.

Charles lowered the raccoon into the grave with as much much gravity as he could muster.

The children piled the impressive mound of flowers upon the grave with solemn little faces while Timothy gave a heart-rending eulogy about Lucky's life and aspirations.

Timothy was expounding upon Lucky's love of lemon tarts when an identical raccoon waddled towards the ceremony and settled down next to him.

This new and very much alive raccoon was covered almost completely with smears of what had once been a blackberry pie.

Everybody scrambled into action.

The children ran away from the grave of the stranger raccoon in horror. They were country children and they understood the ramifications of handling a wild animal that had died of unknown causes.

Timothy had scooped Lucky up and was scolding him very soundly for frightening everybody. He was also hugging the raccoon so hard that Charles began to wonder if the animal had bones.

Alexander walked up to Timothy and Charles with a look of resignation on his face.
“I think it's best if Timothy and I give the raccoon a bath.
If we don't remove all evidence of stolen pie,
I might have to dig another hole.”

Charles hadn't even thought of that.
“I'll chase down the children. I handled the dead raccoon. I probably need a vaccine as well. At least the children and I will be in it together.”

Both men set about their tasks with an equal lack of enthusiasm.

Alexander had never given a raccoon a bath before and he was not enthused by the prospect. He supposed they would use the wooden tub used to launder the vestments.

He looked down at the small child carrying the rather smug looking pie thief and spoke to him solemnly as they prepared the soapy water.

“Do you want to know something Timothy?”

The boy helped get the struggling animal into the water.
“Yes sir?”

“I actually thought that country life would be boring.”

Chapter Text

Alexander required a great deal of reassurance.

Charles and Timothy Simmons had required the vaccine.
No one else.
Furthermore, it was only a precaution.

Timothy had been very brave about receiving the shot to his outer thigh and Charles was old enough to receive it in his bicep.

The shots would have to be administered again in 3 days, then 4 days after that and then 7 days after that.

Nobody was going to get rabies and nobody was going to die. Not the child.
Not Charles.
Neither of them.

Gabriel did not mind reassuring Alexander, even though it required a certain amount of repetition.

For a very long time, Gabriel had believed himself inherently broken for the anxieties that he suffered.

To see another man endure such emotions, especially a stoic man like Alexander Saxton, made Gabriel feel far more normal.
Far less ashamed.
Far more hopeful about who he was as a person.

Who Gabriel was as a person often felt like a puzzle he might never complete.
He took no joy in Alexander's apprehension but he found it strangely reassuring.

Timothy Simmons was a young boy and indestructible as young boys so frequently are.

Charles was handsome and strong but he was middle-aged for all of that and the vaccine hit him with more force than it did young Timothy.

Between Charles’s slowly mending hand and the malaise brought about by the vaccine, Paul took it upon himself to move in with Charles for the next few days.
Gabriel and Alexander were summarily banished to Beata Stone's estate.

According to Paul, both Alexander and Gabriel were far too “excitable” about Charles's condition.

Gabriel felt mildly betrayed that Charles agreed with this assessment until Charles told him in confidence that he didn't wish to be a burden to Gabriel.

As if Charles could ever be any such thing.

Charles told Gabriel he thought it best if Paul doctored him through the vaccines and Gabriel went about his business attending to his usual patients.

He also asked Gabriel to take care of Alexander as a favor to himself and Paul because Alexander was so sensitive.

Gabriel had mixed feelings about that.
He knew that he himself was considered “sensitive.”

Alexander was a little bit different from other people.
He was quiet and eccentric and of course he did have a giant tiger tattooed on his back and golden rings through each of his nipples but when Charles referred to him as “sensitive” he was referring to the sort of emotional state that Gabriel was prone to.
While it manifested very differently in Alexander, Gabriel still understood the euphemism.

Charles considered Alexander fragile. The same way that Gabriel was fragile.

Gabriel decided that if he and Alexander were “fragile” perhaps it would be best if they joined forces. Perhaps they could show Paul and Charles a thing or two.

And Alexander was so very dear.

Gabriel fussed over Charles a great deal before he was ready to go anywhere. He kissed him again and again and touched his hair and his face and apologized for administering the vaccine over and over again.

Charles pointed out that he was not in fact dying. He was feverish and his arm hurt. It was nothing the famous Dr. Paul Wells could not handle.

It was nothing little Gabriel Davies could not handle either.
He whispered to Gabriel that Paul was afraid of Gabriel's patients and the two of them laughed together as Paul regarded them suspiciously.

Alexander was just as bad as Gabriel in his own way.

Alexander extracted yet another promise from Paul that Charles would be fine and that they would be summoned if anything whatsoever were to go awry. Then Alexander was by Charles's bedside kissing his forehead and extracting a promise that Charles would no longer handle any dead animals for funeral purposes.

Let the children bring their dead pets in boxes. Preferably hermetically sealed ones.

Charles looked over at Paul for sympathy.
“Look what we've done. I've got two wives to pester me now.”

Paul cackled.
“And one husband,” he said, indicating himself.
“I'm the worst of the lot.”

“He really is,” Alexander assured him.

All of them burst into laughter.

Paul popped a thermometer into Charles's mouth and regarded the men he thought of as his “dark-haired beauties” with a jaundiced eye.
“It's for a few days and we're going to see each other on every one of them.
You're behaving as though we will all be separated by leagues of ocean, monsters and lava.”

It took every ounce of Gabriel's self-control not to stick his tongue out at him.
He thought Paul might very well spank him and he did not want to risk it.
Not yet anyway.

The coachman from Stonehouse tapped gently at the door and that was their cue to leave.

Gabriel's heart tugged briefly but Charles was already closing his eyes and he did look so tired.

Paul was far less saucy now. He was being kind and wonderful like his usual self.
He was kissing Gabriel and Alexander repeatedly and assuring them that everything was going to be alright. Besides, Alexander and Gabriel always had such fun together.

Gabriel thought about that for a moment. Paul wasn't wrong. Gabriel always had fun with Alexander. He suspected Alexander might feel the same way about him.

Gabriel took Alexander's hand and Alexander followed him to the coach in a manner so docile it was comedic. Alexander was so large and strong and Gabriel looked like a little girl by comparison.

The coachman was a ruddy-faced young man by the name of Dickerson Baker. Alexander respectfully observed the ritual of the two men talking about every member of Baker's immediate family and the condition of Baker's right knee before they could actually climb into the carriage.

Alexander felt a very strong sense of deja vu. How many times had he stood with Charles as a much younger man and watched Charles observe the same ritual?
More times than he could remember.

There was an interconnection of life in a place like Aylen, very much missing from a place like Oxford. Alexander found it easy to fall back into the rhythm of it all despite the years that had gone by.

When Alexander had been much younger he had hated these conventions but as an older man he found them comforting.
For the very first time he envied these people that sense of interrelation.

Alexander thought he should talk to Paul about these feelings. Paul was always so good at making sense of the things that Alexander himself could not understand.

Gabriel teased Alexander mercilessly about the coach interior. Everything was padded velvet and very fine. Even the ceiling.

Gabriel bounced in his seat and stared up at the ceiling, laughing.
“I feel like Queen Victoria!”

“I hope not,” Alexander said somberly.
“She's dead.”

Gabriel giggled and swatted him.
“I don't think I've ever ridden in anything so fancy in all my life. Why on Earth is the ceiling cushioned? Do they want to make sure the spiders have a good night's sleep?”

Alexander's lips twitched and he smiled faintly despite himself.
“Perhaps the idea is to prevent injury should the carriage go ass over tea kettle.”

Gabriel snorted.
“If a carriage like this goes tumbling over a cliff, no amount of padded ceilings will save anybody.”

“How fortunate,” Alexander observed, “that Aylen seems to have a distinct lack of cliffs.”

Gabriel reached up and poked at the ceiling.
“Which brings me back to my original question. Why cushion the ceiling?”

Alexander's eyes were resting on him fondly.
“Why not?”

Gabriel giggled.
“Well I can hardly argue with that logic.”

Alexander patted the space next to him and Gabriel slipped into it, pressing close. Alexander slipped an arm around him and the two cuddled.
“Enjoy the carriage while you can," Alexander advised.
“Paul thinks that the small town doctors of the British countryside are going to start needing cars sooner rather than later.”

Gabriel huffed.
“In order for that to happen, the small towns of the British countryside are going to need roads.”

Alexander kissed Gabriel's hair absently.
“Paul has invested rather heavily in tire rubber so I expect that's where the future lies. Paul never seems to be wrong about this sort of thing.”

“I'm confident it will be a city problem long before it's a country problem,” Gabriel retorted.

Alexander shrugged. He didn't pretend to understand stocks and bonds and finances.
He never had.

“You've seen the Stone estate before?” Alexander asked.

Gabriel grinned up at him.
“Well all the downstairs people are my patients so I know the servants part of the house very well. I was invited to dinner once or twice but I never know what to say at those things.”
Gabriel dropped the volume of his voice.
“Honestly, I'm terrified of..you know..all that business with ghosts so..I tend to run away before the party really gets started.”

Alexander rubbed Gabriel's arm and kissed his hair again.
“I'll protect you," he promised.

Gabriel shuddered.
“You're supposed to say that ghosts aren't real!”

Alexander laughed softly.
“Of course they're not real, but I'll protect you anyway.”

Gabriel sighed in relief.
“Thank you.”

“You are a silly creature,” Alexander proclaimed.
“But I love you.”

Gabriel breathed in Alexander's scent. Paul's lavender and an earthy rich undertone that was entirely Alexander.
“I love you too, Professor.”

Alexander chuckled softly.

Baker dropped them off at the grand front of the house and Gabriel followed Alexander inside.

William Fitzpatrick was the butler at Stonehouse and Alexander attended politely as Gabriel and Fitzpatrick engaged in the ritual.
Fitzpatrick apparently had arthritis although it was not paining him because it was July.

Fitzpatrick understood that neither Dr. Davies nor Professor Saxton were men who engaged in much by way of formality.

The young doctor had a small suitcase which the professor was carrying and Dr. Davies always insisted on carrying his own medical bag.

Fitzpatrick was assured by both men that they had eaten and that there was no need to make up a spare room for Dr. Davies.

Fitzpatrick assumed that Professor Saxton had something he wanted to talk to the doctor about into the wee hours of the morning.
The professor and Dr. Wells often did the same.

The men saw themselves to the guest room.

Alexander set Gabriel's suitcase down while Gabriel wandered the enormous room taking in all the details.

Gabriel thought that the room might be larger than the entire cottage that he and Charles shared.

There was an enormous four poster bed. There was a powder blue divan and all the summer drapery matched.

There were multiple dressers and closets, a fireplace and two separate writing desks. There were thick Oriental carpets on the freshly waxed wooden floor.

Gabriel looked over his shoulder at Alexander playfully.
“Perhaps I should have married Beata Stone. This is a palace.”

Alexander smiled and shook his head, removing his jacket and hanging it up.
“What about the ghosts?”

“Shit, I forgot about them for a moment.”

The vulgarity was so unexpected and heartfelt that Alexander burst into laughter. He very rarely laughed like this. It was a great booming sound and Gabriel thought it was beautiful.

It was also infectious. After a moment they were both laughing together.

Gabriel held his arms out to Alexander and Alexander went to him. Alexander swept him up like a little bride and dropped him into the center of the enormous bed.

Gabriel kicked his shoes off before they could touch the bed.
“I want to see your tattoo again, Alexander.
You should take all of your clothing off.”

Alexander looked at him with amused suspicion.
“You want me to take off all my clothing?”

“I'll take off mine,” Gabriel offered.
“Just to keep it fair.”

Alexander laughed softly this time.
He didn't wish to disturb anyone.
“I suppose we can both take our clothes off,” he conceded.
“In the interest of fairness.”

Gabriel giggled.
Alexander loved that sound. He loved knowing that the entire town regarded Gabriel with a certain amount of respect bordering on fear when Gabriel was in fact the sweetest and most playful of God's creatures.

He was also very beautiful. Gabriel shimmied out of his clothing and made a half-hearted attempt to fold things in some sort of order as he tossed them to the nearest chair.
His body was long and slender and even when he was up to no good, which was surely the case right now, Alexander still wanted so much to protect him.

Alexander took his time about disrobing. He dropped each item on another chair with no attempt to fold anything.
He thought about what it was like to hold Gabriel and to kiss him and he very much wanted to do those things again. Alexander was painfully erect but he had no designs. Gabriel was beautiful but Alexander could manage his own arousal.
“You're not looking at my tattoo,” Alexander observed quietly.
The tiger was on Alexander's back and Gabriel's eyes were fixed between Alexander's legs.

Gabriel had taken a tin from the nightstand and he was laying on his belly with the tin in one hand and the other hand folded beneath his chin.
Gabriel was completely unrepentant about where his gaze rested.
“Your tattoo is very beautiful Alexander and I do want to look at it but I've never seen a cock as big as yours and I was wondering..”

Alexander suddenly realized that he was in a situation he had no control over. Gabriel was very much the one in charge and Alexander had never seen it coming.

Charles was right. Gabriel was wicked.

“Would you put it inside of me?” Gabriel asked.

Alexander was inundated with the familiar sensation of his face and body flushing. He blushed far too easily and this was a situation that could cause anyone to blush.
“Gabriel no..I'll hurt you. I've never..”

Gabriel raised his eyebrows and his cupid lips formed a perfect little “o.”
“Never? With anybody? Ever?”

Alexander's cock jerked and bobbed without consulting Alexander about anything.
“Never,” he confirmed.
“With anybody. Ever.”

Gabriel unscrewed the tin and scented the contents. Camellia oil.
Pretty and floral.
He was adorable and beseeching and Alexander had no defense against him.

“Please?” Gabriel asked.

Alexander had never even imagined trying to be with another man that way.
For the first time in his life, the notion intrigued him.
“I'm terrified of hurting you,” he confessed.

Gabriel's playful little grin was strangely reassuring.
“I'm a doctor,”
Gabriel whispered.
“You won't hurt me.”

Alexander groaned softly.
“Oh God. Are all doctors evil or just you and Paul?”

“I'm not evil,” Gabriel insisted. “I'm actually very nice. Come here and let me show you.”

Alexander submitted. It was his nature.

Gabriel was fearless and Alexander was enthralled. Gabriel kissed him and reassured him and one would think that their positions were quite in reverse.

Alexander already knew that he loved Gabriel. He had not appreciated how much he trusted him. Until now.

Gabriel was spry and confident and so terribly young. Alexander's hands shook as he moved them over Gabriel's body, dreading any indication of pain.

The scent of Camellia oil filled the room. Always sweet.
Never cloying. Alexander was on his back and Gabriel was lowering himself onto Alexander's body.

Alexander gasped and his hands flew to Gabriel's waist as though to prevent him from..Alexander did not know what.

Gabriel looked down at him with heavy lidded eyes and murmured softly as he moved over him.
“Don't you like it?”

Gabriel was impossibly tight and there was such heat inside of him.
“I like it too much,” Alexander groaned.
“I'm so afraid I'll hurt you.”

Alexander was so strong. His fingers nearly touched around Gabriel's waist and Gabriel placed his hands flat on Alexander's chest as he eased the sweet man’s enormous cock deeper inside of him.
“Oh Alexander,” Gabriel panted.
“You would never, never hurt me..”

Alexander groaned again. Helpless. Gabriel knew exactly what he was doing and Alexander was his willing slave. Alexander could never have imagined this but it was real and it was happening.
It felt completely right.
All of it.
To be so close to Gabriel.
To love him this way.

Gabriel rocked himself over Alexander's body, working him deeper and deeper inside. Alexander submitted to it. The pleasure was so intense and Gabriel was whispering his name.

Alexander used all of his will to keep his hips from moving.
If he moved the way he wanted to he would hurt Gabriel and everything would be ruined.

He squeezed Gabriel's hand when Gabriel took it in his own and wrapped Alexander's fingers around his sex.

The two of them moved together, both of them making helpless sounds of pleasure.
Alexander's hand stroked Gabriel steadily and Gabriel threw his head back and called Alexander's name.
Gabriel told Alexander that he loved him.
And it was true.

Alexander cried out when he came and he could not keep his hips still. Not any longer. He bucked and thrashed and Gabriel encouraged him to do so.

The pleasure was nearly painful until it crested and exploded and Alexander was driven mindless by bliss. Both of them were shuddering and gasping in ecstasy and surprise.

Gabriel came in hot bursts on Alexander's belly and chest and Alexander stared up at him as he did so. His beautiful boy.
His beautiful lover.
Darling little Gabriel.

Alexander growled softly and pulled Gabriel close, he was still partially inside of Gabriel and Gabriel seemed to want that.

Gabriel's face rested against Alexander's shoulder and he moaned faintly as Alexander finally slid out of his body.
“Alexander..that was.. oh Alexander, that was wonderful..”

“And I didn't hurt you?”

“You would never hurt me.” Gabriel sounded so utterly confident. So completely trusting.

Alexander was deeply moved.
“I would never intentionally hurt you,” he said stubbornly.

Gabriel snuggled close, wrapping his arms and one leg around Alexander and Alexander let him. Alexander suspected he would let Gabriel do almost anything.

“I think Paul is a very bad influence on you,” Alexander said softly.

Gabriel giggled.
“You love Paul,” he pointed out.

“I do,” Alexander confessed.
“And he's going to be strangely proud of me when he hears about this.”

Gabriel sighed contentedly in Alexander's arms and Alexander's fierce need to protect Gabriel from all possible harm reasserted itself once again for no apparent reason.

“I've read that the Alaskan Yup’ik would occasionally have couple to couple marriages, not as a standard social convention but rather a voluntary romantic arrangement until the Christian missionaries came and put a stop to it,” Alexander murmured.

“Stupid Christian missionaries,” Gabriel yawned.
He snuggled close to Alexander and touched the golden rings piercing his nipples with gentle reverence.
“Am I your little Eskimo wife?” Gabriel teased.

“Apparently,” Alexander smiled.

“Don't ever call Charles that,” Gabriel advised.
“He'll beat you for a fortnight.”

Alexander laughed because there was truth to that statement.
“I wouldn't dare.”

“Alexander?”

“Yes, Gabriel?”

“Paul was right.
I always have such fun with you.”

Alexander snorted.
“Go to sleep, Gabriel.”

“Will you protect me from the ghosts?”

Alexander shook his head and kissed Gabriel's brow.
“There's no such thing as ghosts but yes.”

Gabriel seemed satisfied with that and both men drifted off to sleep.

Alexander's last thought before unconsciousness was that he had a beautiful, ridiculous little Eskimo wife.

Chapter Text

Charles frowned at the ceiling.
“What do you think those two are getting up to?”